Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter Text
I didn’t mean to break anything. I just wanted to save him.
It started the day I launched Undertale. I fell into it... The quirky humor, the heartbreak, the haunting choices. Every pixel felt like it mattered. But nothing struck me deeper than the ending of my second run. The True Pacifist path. The one where everyone was saved.
Everyone but him.
Asriel Dreemurr. He stayed behind while the others walked free, trapped in a fate no player was meant to undo. And I couldn’t accept that.
I couldn’t let him go. He deserved more than a tragic farewell and a dusty save file. He deserved a future. So, I did what any lonely, over-empathetic girl with a knack for code might do: I rewrote the game. Just a little... But the moment I tried to boot it up, the game cracked.
“ERROR.”
I reset. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again. Again.
No matter how many lines I fixed, it fought back. Even when I deleted Chara... hell, even when I rewrote Asriel into something new— the game refused to obey. It was like something inside the code was... aware and angry.
Still, I didn’t stop. I couldn’t.
One second, I passed out at my desk.
The next, I was drowning in pain... it was blinding, and unbearable. It tore through me so fast, I snapped my eyes open.
But I wasn’t home anymore. My room was gone.
Stone walls. Cold air. The sharp, wet scent of moss and dust clinging to my skin.
I was inside it.
Inside the game.
Inside Undertale.
Chapter 2: Codebound
Notes:
Hi!
I'm open to criticism, but please keep in mind that this is my first fanfiction, and I'm feeling a bit self-conscious. I'm doing my best, and I hope it shows!
Also I'm sorry for grammar mistakes, english is not my first language ^^. (Though I reread everything a 100000x times just to make sure it's okay everyone makes mistakes :D)
2025. 07. 11.:
Hi! I already edited this part. If you're new well... it's probably better if you never knew the old version.
If you're rereading this, then you probably don't even remember what changed ><
I just added a few details and tweaked some dialogues. The story itself is still the same!!!
Love you all~ <3
If you want to follow me for sequel updates or just wanna make a new friend, feel free to follow me on Tumblr!
I post my Codebound drawings there too :D
Chapter Text
The pain was unbearable.
It radiated from my leg—hot, throbbing, and sharp, like something inside had torn. I sucked in a breath through clenched teeth, but the air felt too thick. Nothing about this felt like a dream. Dreams didn’t hurt like this.
I blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of my surroundings through the haze of pain. Darkness wrapped around me like a heavy blanket, endless and suffocating. A single beam of light pierced the gloom, streaming down from the crack above, casting a warm, golden pool around me.
And in that light—flowers.
So many golden flowers. Their soft petals swayed gently, blanketing the ground as far as I could see. They shimmered under the light, almost glowing. It was beautiful. Breathtaking, even.
This wasn’t my bedroom. This wasn’t anywhere I’d ever been before. My heart pounded in my chest like it was trying to break free.
I tried to lift my head, the movement making stars dance at the edges of my vision. The pain was dizzying, but I forced myself to sit up, even just a little.
And then I saw them.
Lying beside me.
Still.
A kid wearing a green sweater with two yellow stripes, limbs splayed out.. Short brown hair framed a pale face. My stomach lurched.
No. No, no, no, no.
I stared, wide-eyed and shaking, trying to will the image away.
This wasn't real. It couldn't be real. There was no way Chara could be here. This had to be a dream—a cruel, vivid dream. But if that was true, then why did everything hurt so much?
I forced myself to focus, pushing past the rising panic, and reached out to shake them lightly.
Please don’t be dead.
The sound of their faint groan was strangely comforting, even if it felt surreal to hear it.They were alive. Of course they were. Whether this was Undertale or some freakish dream version of it, Chara had to be alive.
But if this was really Undertale…
Then this was the beginning.
My chest tightened. A cold spike of panic drove itself into my spine. This—this was how the game started. But I wasn’t supposed to be in Undertale. I was supposed to be playing it, not living it.
I shifted my weight and glanced down and froze.
I didn’t recognize the body I was in. A soft, oversized sweater clung to me— blue with white stripes. My skin looked unfamiliar. Smudged with dirt. And my hands— my hands—
They were so small.
Childlike.
This can’t be real.
My breath caught in my throat, sharp and shallow. My vision blurred for a moment as I stared at those unfamiliar fingers, flexing them as if they'd suddenly dissolve. Blonde hair spilled over my shoulder in messy waves—my hair, I guess, but duller than I remembered. Filthy. Tangled.
I curled my small, shaking hands into fists and took a long, unsteady breath.
I tried to stand, but my leg had other plans.
A sharp, stabbing pain shot through it the moment I shifted my weight. I gasped and dropped back into the petals with a soft thump, limbs trembling. Okay. Cool. That’s fine. No standing then. Maybe it’s broken? Probably? I mean— I wouldn’t know. I’ve never broken a single bone in my life.
I squeezed my eyes shut and tried not to cry. I was dizzy, and the pain was starting to make my stomach churn. Focus. Breathe.
In.
Hold it.
Out.
…Yeah. A little better.
Dreams are supposed to go the way I want them to, right? So technically, I should be able to will my leg to heal. Just concentrate real hard.
I clenched my jaw and focused all my energy into the pain, imagining it fading, the bones knitting back together, the ache vanishing.
…
Nothing.
Absolutely nothing happened.
My chest tightened with frustration. I let my head fall back against the bed of petals with a quiet groan.
“Fine,” I muttered to noone, my voice barely above a whisper. “Let’s say this isn’t a dream.”
If that was true, then... then Asriel was supposed to show up soon. That was how this started. That’s what happened in the game.
So I waited.
Minutes crawled by like hours, the silence pressing in from all sides. I tried to distract myself by watching the way the petals shifted gently when I breathed, but all it did was make me more aware of how real everything felt. The smell of crushed flowers. The faint breeze from above. The dull, ever-present pain in my leg.
And just as I started to think maybe I had it all wrong—
I heard footsteps.
Faint, careful ones. My heart leapt into my throat. I tried to sit up again, the hope driving me for a split second—
Bad idea. Very, very bad idea.
The pain flared and forced me right back down. What the hell did I expect, honestly? Still, I managed to lift my head just enough to see and my breath caught.
A pair of wide, trembling eyes met mine.
It was him.
Asriel.
Alive. With a soul.
He looked just as he did in the game— small and timid, a goat-like monster with those large, expressive eyes that seemed to pierce straight into my soul. He was dressed in a robe, embroidered with the Dreemurr family emblem, just like Toriel's.
For a moment, he simply stared at me, as though trying to process what he was seeing. Then, hesitantly, he began to step closer, his voice quivering as he called out.
"H-Hello? Are you okay?"
His words were tentative, shaking like leaves in the wind. But I was scared too. Terrified, in fact, because with each passing moment, this felt less like a dream and more like an undeniable reality. I just wanted to go home.
My leg still throbbed, but I managed to shift, propping myself up just a bit more so he could see my face. It took effort, and I probably made some ugly little pain sound doing it, but I pushed through. I raised a hand, palm open, hoping I looked non-threatening and… I don’t know. Friendly?
“Um… yeah,” I said, even though no, I was absolutely not okay. “Can you please help me?”
This was insane. I was talking to Asriel Dreemurr. Out loud. And he was answering. What the actual hell.
“I think my leg is broken,” I added.
Then my gaze flicked to the still form beside me. My throat tightened. How do you even begin to explain this part?
“…And my companion, Chara, hasn’t woken up since we fell.”
Nice. Genius move, Lyra. Just drop the name like it’s casual. Chara won’t know me when they wake up, I am so screwed. Asriel’s eyes widened slightly, and I could feel the tension creep in around us.I could feel Asriel's anxiety, his fear of the unknown. After all, he had never seen a human before. Everything he must have heard about us would have painted a picture of cruelty and danger.
He didn’t speak right away.
And yet…
He didn’t run.
“I… I-I’m not good at healing magic yet…” he said, voice small, hands twisting nervously in the sleeves of his robe. But even through the fear, I saw it— something steady in him. Courage, maybe. Or compassion.
“But… I’ll get my mom. Sh-she’ll know what to do.”
He tried to smile then. It was small and wobbly and didn’t quite reach his eyes, but it was real.
“Don’t worry, okay?” he said gently. “I’ll be back… in just a few minutes.”
I nodded faintly, watching as he turned and hurried off. His bravery was admirable, even if he was barely holding it together.
He’d come back. I was sure of it. He had to.
After all, that’s how the story went.
At least… that’s how it was supposed to go.
But things were already going sideways. Toriel wasn’t supposed to come. Asriel was supposed to carry Chara away by himself— but clearly, that wasn’t happening. He was just a kid. There was no way he could carry two injured humans, not when one of them might be unconscious and the other had a leg that felt like it was shattered in twelve places.
Not long after, Asriel returned with his mother at his side. Toriel was just like in the game, a tall, goat-like monster with soft white fur and a gentle presence.
Her large, kind eyes held warmth, framed by long, floppy ears and two small horns atop her head.
Relief washed over me at the sight of the gentle goat lady. Even in the game, she had always been one of my favorite characters, and seeing her in person—kind and motherly as ever felt like a small beacon of hope in this overwhelming situation.
A sigh of relief escaped me as she knelt beside me, careful not to crush the flowers beneath her, and leaned in close.
"Oh, my goodness, my child, are you hurt?" Her voice was warm yet filled with concern “Here… let me help you. You children have fallen so far— it’s a miracle you’re still in one piece. And your companion…” her eyes flicked to Chara, lying unmoving beside me, “are they all right as well?”
I glanced over at them. Chara’s chest was rising and falling slowly. Barely. But steadily.
“Mostly in one piece,” I said, trying to keep my voice steady. Trying not to show the twist of fear tightening in my gut. “I think my leg is broken, and they… Chara hasn’t woken up yet. I’m very… worried.”
Worried. Right.
More like furious.
In my eyes, Chara was the reason Asriel died. That awful plan of theirs— whatever went on in their head, convincing that sweet, innocent child to go along with it... I could never forgive that.
Still… now wasn’t the time.
Toriel moved closer, and I could see a flicker of fear in her eyes too, though it was overshadowed by an overwhelming protectiveness, a maternal instinct that wouldn't allow her to leave two injured children—even if they were human.
“I know this must be frightening,” she said softly, her voice so close it vibrated through my chest, “but I will do everything I can to help you. And your friend… oh, poor thing. They look so pale.”
She turned to Asriel, who was hovering anxiously a few feet away.
“Darling, please fetch some water and clean cloths. Hurry now, sweetheart.”
Asriel nodded quickly, his face set with determination as he disappeared into the darkness.
Then Toriel looked back at me—and gently, carefully, placed her paw over my leg.A warmth began to spread through the limb, seeping deep into the bone. It started subtly, like the comforting weight of a thick blanket, but slowly the pain dulled. The sharp bite of it became more of a deep ache, like something tired rather than broken.
It had to be her healing magic.
Asriel returned moments later, his small arms full with a pitcher of water and neatly folded cloths. But his eyes kept darting toward Chara, worry plain on his face.
“Calm yourself, my child. I felt you tense up,” she said gently. “The magic is beginning to work on your leg. It won’t fix everything, but it should ease the pain enough until we can bring you home safely.”
Home...
Her gaze shifted to Chara. Concern deepened the lines on her face as she reached for the supplies, taking them from Asriel with a grateful nod.
“Thank you, Asriel. You’re such a helpful boy,” she said warmly, patting his head with a mother’s pride. Then she turned back toward Chara’s motionless body. “Now… let’s see to your friend. Chara, was it?”
I nodded faintly, watching as Toriel turned her attention to Chara's unconscious form. Asriel lingered beside her, his wide eyes fixed on them with an intensity that made my chest tighten.
Please don’t look at them like that…
Please don’t feel hopeful.
Toriel worked with a calm determination, her hands moving with a practiced grace.
Then, as she began healing their torso, Chara’s eyes snapped open. Their irises were red. I had never seen anything like them before—both beautiful and unnerving at the same time. They blinked slowly, seeming disoriented, but the moment they realized they weren't alone, panic flashed across their face. They tried to curl up defensively, but the pain hit them hard, ripping a cry from their throat that echoed in the quiet. The sound sent a shiver through my chest—it was raw, and I could feel the agony behind it.
I might hate them, but I didn’t like seeing anyone hurt like that. No one deserved that much pain.
Asriel and Toriel flinched, their expressions momentarily mirroring the shock of the sound, but neither of them hesitated. They stayed close, unwavering in their concern. Toriel glanced at Asriel, and they exchanged a look I couldn't decipher. She gently cradled Chara, lifting them carefully, her every move deliberate and comforting. Her eyes found mine, warm and reassuring.
"Come, little ones. This way," she said softly. "One of our home is not far from here. You both need a warm place to recover, and I shall prepare something to ease your pain."
I pushed myself to stand, wincing as pain shot through my leg. The magic Toriel had used earlier had done its work, though; it felt like nothing more than a deep bruise now, manageable if I was careful. Magic truly was a gift.
"Can you walk, my child?" Toriel asked gently, her voice laced with concern. "If you feel weak, do not hesitate to lean on me. We will take it slow; there is no rush."
I nodded, I glanced at Asriel, I noticed his gaze lingering on Chara. His wide eyes betrayed his fear—of me, of Chara, perhaps of the entire situation. He looked as though he wanted to offer his help, but he held back. His focus remained on Chara, as if he found comfort in their vulnerability, even if it was fleeting.
The Ruins are scattered with puzzles, traps, and signs, their creators long gone but their designs eternal. Flowers adorned the walls, a serene river flowed gently through the next room, and vines crept over nearly every surface.
Despite being far in the past, the place still felt eerily abandoned.
Toriel moved slowly, and I silently thanked her for it. I wouldn't have been able to manage otherwise. But as we walked, an awkward silence settled between us. Part of it was because I didn't have the strength to speak, and I guessed they didn't want to interrogate me in my current state.
Still, the silence gave me time to think, to realize something I had been avoiding: this was not a dream. The sights, the smells, the pain— everything was real. This was reality.
But if this was real, then there was a chance I could finish what I had failed to do with code and programming. I could save Asriel. He was the only character I hadn't been able to give a happy ending to. But what would happen if I didn't follow the story? What if, when the time came, all eight—now nine humans, if I counted myself—fell? Could I prevent their deaths? Who would Frisk be if I didn't control them? What route would they follow? Was there even a route if I didn't guide them?
The headache from all my thoughts intensified, but thankfully, by the time I shook myself from my worries, we had arrived. Toriel's home. It was a place I knew well, but it looked different now. Maybe it was just a vacation home, or something else—I wasn't entirely sure.
A large black tree still stood in front of Toriel's house, but unlike in the game, its branches were adorned with vibrant red leaves. The fiery foliage gave the modest brick house a warmer, friendlier appearance, softening the somber tones of its otherwise simple design.
"Oh, my dears, here we are. Welcome to our humble home. I know it may not seem like much, but I assure you, it is safe and warm here in the RUINS."
Toriel smiled at us, but I didn't have the strength to smile back. I was just so exhausted. Thankfully, Toriel noticed everything—the fatigue, the weariness.
"Asriel, could you help me set up some blankets for our guests? They must be exhausted after everything they've been through. There's a room we made for Asriel; I think the two of you can fit on the bed together. Of course, only if it's no trouble for you."
Chara had passed out again on the way, so I was the only one who could answer. The only trouble was that I didn't even know Chara. All I knew about them was... That they were bad. But I had to pretend, there was no other choice. It was going to be hard enough to explain myself when Chara woke up. They didn't even know who I was.
"No problem, and... thank you."
Toriel nodded and led us into a room. It was very cute, filled with various plush toys, a large wardrobe, and a dresser. And, of course, a huge bed for me—probably average size for them, but it seemed enormous to me. Toriel carefully placed Chara on the bed, and I lay down next to them.
As soon as my head hit the pillow, sleep overtook me.
Chapter 3: Chara
Chapter Text
When I woke up, Chara wasn't beside me. Which was bad. VERY bad. So I gathered myself and ran out into the hallway. An eerie silence. The kind of silence that felt wrong. The bad kind of silence. I started heading toward the living room. My heart was pounding in my chest. God, I hope I didn't mess this up ALREADY. There's no RESET here. I have one shot.
The floor creaked under my feet, no matter how softly I tried to step, hoping no one would hear me moving around.
When I reached the living room, I saw Toriel in her favorite chair, Asriel, and Chara sitting at the table, eating pie.
I breathed a sigh of relief. Everything was okay. No one was dead.
Chara lifted their head and stared at me with their red eyes. My pulse spiked again. The moment of truth. They stood up from the chair and started walking toward me. I closed my eyes. They don't know who I am; this is going to be so awkward. Knowing Chara, what if they blame me and say that I pushed them into this world, that I dragged them along? I can't, I can't, I can't.
They got closer, I knew it because I heard the creaking of the floor as they stopped in front of me—and... hugged me??
"Lyra! Finally, you woke up, you sleepyhead!"
What? How do they know my name? And why are they hugging me? I'm so confused by the situation that I completely forget about myself, and I didn't hug them back.
"What's wrong?" They asked, pulling me slightly away from them, their eyes locking onto mine. Those hideous red eyes.
"Oh, nothing, I just..." I looked at Toriel, who was smiling kindly, obviously pleased with this reunion. Then I turned back to Chara, and my blood ran cold. Toriel couldn't see it because Chara was facing away from her, but I would never forget that face. Chara was smiling. But it wasn't the kind, gentle smile people give when meeting an old friend. No. It was a terrifying grimace. Their smile stretched almost to their ears, but it was clear that it wasn't genuine.
I'm scared. I'm really scared of them.
"Toriel, it seems like Lyra is still a little out of sorts," Chara said, their voice dripping with an unsettling sweetness. "I'll take her back to her room."
Before I could protest, they grabbed my hand, pulling me out into the hallway with surprising force. Their steps were quick, deliberate, and they pushed me into the room as if nothing had happened the day before. As if we hadn't just fallen into an abyss. I fell on my knees. It hurt.
"I should have finished you off in your dream, Lyra. You have five minutes to explain what you're doing here, or I'll tell Toriel that it was you who pushed me into that place."
Who would have thought this would happen? Who would have thought Chara would try to throw me under the bus the moment they could?
I had no choice. I needed to think fast. I didn't know everything about Chara, but they obviously knew a lot about me. The best thing I could do right now was pretend I had amnesia. It fit the situation perfectly since I had no clue how I even knew them.
I stood in front of them, my heart racing. I had to act the part. "I... I don't know what you're talking about. I can't remember anything clearly." My voice trembled, but I hoped it sounded convincing.
I felt the weight of their gaze on me, like they were looking straight through me. My heart pounded in my chest as I tried to keep my composure. The room felt smaller, suffocating, and the silence was only broken by the sound of my breath.
Chara stepped closer, and I could almost feel the tension in the air, thick with unspoken threats. "You don't remember, huh?" They smirked again, that same unsettling, fake smile that made my skin crawl. "It's funny how quickly the mind forgets, isn't it?"
I swallowed hard, forcing myself to keep my voice steady. "I... I really don't remember. I don't even know how I ended up here... or who you are. Everything feels like... a dream."
Chara's eyes glinted with something I couldn't place—satisfaction, amusement, maybe even a little bit of pity. They crossed their arms and leaned against the doorframe. "A dream, huh? That's convenient. But it doesn't matter. You're here now, and you're not going anywhere until you give me an explanation.
I could feel the walls closing in. My mind raced, scrambling for anything that could get me out of this.
"Look," I said, trying to sound as convincing as possible, "I don't know what you're expecting from me. I'm not... I'm not a threat. I'm just... confused." I let the confusion leak into my voice, hoping they would buy it.
Chara studied me for a long moment, their expression unreadable. Then, as if they'd made up their mind, they stepped back, finally releasing their tight grip on the door. " For now, I'll play along. But don't think you're off the hook."
My breath came out in a shaky sigh of relief. They hadn't pressed me further... yet.
"Could you at least tell me where we know each other from?"
It seemed impossible that they would actually answer my question, but who else could I turn to for an answer?
Chara furrowed their brow, eyes narrowing as if they were weighing whether to indulge me or not.
"I'm curious to see how long you can keep up with this little game of yours" they said, their tone sharp, almost mocking. "But fine, let's play. We both came from the same orphanage."
The tension in the air was thick, like the weight of all the unanswered questions pressing down on both of you. Chara's words cut through the silence, their voice laced with something darker than just anger—there was something deeper, something much older, that you couldn't place. Perhaps it was the years of pain they had endured, or maybe it was something more. I looked at them very confused, so they continued.
"You don't remember, do you? Hollowrest... that place... you were their golden child."
Their voice cracked, but not with sadness. No, it was something else. Something colder, sharper. Something that sent a shiver down your spine.
"You were the perfect little angel, always with your smile and your light. And I was... I was the forgotten one."
They leaned in closer, their red eyes staring deeply into mine. There was no malice in that look, not exactly. It was something far more complex. Something that made the walls of your mind tremble, unsure whether to pity them or fear them.
"I was already over 14. I never had a chance to get out. But you, Lyra... You had a chance." Chara knelt down to my level and I got more closer to those creepy eyes. Gosh now I hated the red. "Everyone loved you in that wretched place. When they beat me, they praised you. When I stayed hungry, they fed you."
The words struck a nerve I didn't know I had. My throat tightened, and I struggled to meet their gaze. I'm sorry, I wanted to say, but the words died in my throat. What would an apology even mean to them? And what good was it when I wasn't even the Lyra they thought I was?
"But still, you were everything to me in that nightmare. That's why I don't understand what you're doing here. I came here to die, but you, Lyra? I don't know."
My head spun with the weight of what they were saying. Chara's words were like a knife, cutting through the barrier I had tried to put up between myself and their pain. My heart ached, though I didn't understand why. This wasn't my burden to bear, and yet, somehow, it felt like it was.
I squeezed my eyes shut tightly, my thoughts spinning in chaos. I was overwhelmed, drowning in confusion. I needed to think, to sort through this mess and stay focused on what mattered most. I had a purpose, a goal: save Asriel and then find a way home.
But how? Nothing I'd tried so far had worked. Sleeping hadn't helped; I woke up in the same place, with the same aches tormenting my body and the same fears gnawing at my mind. Was there any way out of this? Maybe... death? No. I didn't dare try that.
Still, there had to be a reason I was here. There had to be some purpose behind all of this.
Chara seemed to sense my inner turmoil. When I failed to answer, they sighed deeply and rose to their feet. Without another word, they left the room, leaving me alone in the suffocating darkness with nothing but my thoughts.
And so I began to plan.
I couldn't risk writing anything down—not when Chara might find it. If they discovered the truth about who I really was, things could spiral out of control. So, instead, I let my mind race, burdening my small mind with countless possibilities and strategies.
Two plans began to take shape, one quick and direct, the other slower and more complex:
The Direct Plan: Tell Toriel everything. Every last detail—who I was, where I came from, why I was here. Maybe she wouldn't believe me. Maybe she'd think I was insane. But surely there was some magical way to prove I was telling the truth. If she understood, she could put an end to this nightmare. Maybe the royal family could imprison Chara... or worse, kill them. It didn't matter, as long as Asriel was saved and I could return home. The Slow Plan: Stay silent. Follow the story. Befriend Chara. And when the time came, stop them from taking their own life, thereby preventing the entire tragedy from unfolding in the first place.
I stood up, determination swelling in my chest. The second plan seemed more logical, more nuanced. But why should I go through all the pain of befriending that „monster" when I could end this with a single conversation?
My hands trembled as I reached for the door handle, ready to act on impulse. I could feel my resolve hardening. If I had to face Toriel, I would.
But before I could pull the door open, it swung inward, startling me.
Asriel stood in the doorway, holding a pie in his trembling hands. It was clear he was nervous—his shaking gave him away. But I wasn't afraid of him. Not anymore. How could I fear him, when I knew he had the purest soul in the Underground? He was the savior of humanity here, even if he didn't realize it yet.
I placed a soft smile on my face and looked at him curiously when he just stood there, unmoving.
"D-Do humans see this well in the dark?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
I blinked, confused by his question—until he reached over and flipped on the light.
I'd been sitting in the dark all this time?
Shaking my head in response, I watched as Asriel tilted his head slightly, his expression puzzled. He must have been wondering why I had been curled up alone in the shadows.
"I couldn't sleep," I said, my voice gentle as I tried to sound as reassuring as possible. "No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn't. So I thought... maybe I'd come out and talk to you all instead."
I didn't want to burden him with too much. He was just a child, after all. And to him, I was one too. There was no need to tell him everything—he wouldn't believe me, and worse, I might traumatize him.
"You're always welcome to join us," he replied, his tone growing steadier. "Your friend Chara... they're really funny. And kind, too. They're... they're very worried about you."
I could only imagine how much they were "worried" about me—or, more accurately, about this world's Lyra. I still wasn't sure what kind of relationship they had before I ended up here.
Asriel placed the pie down on a nearby dresser, then turned back to me, his expression shy but earnest.
"If... if you're ready, we could head out together. I mean, you don't have to... I'd understand if you were afraid of me."
Afraid? Of him? Never. He was the sweetest little goat I'd ever seen. Not that I'd ever seen a talking goat before.
"I'm not afraid of you," I said firmly, smiling again. "You don't look scary at all. Actually... I think you're really adorable. I can't imagine you'd ever hurt me."
My words seemed to surprise him—he looked almost taken aback. Maybe he didn't like my response? What had he been expecting me to say? Still, he smiled after a moment, his shyness melting into something softer.
He held out his paw, offering it to me. Without hesitation, I took it, feeling the warmth and kindness radiating from his touch. Together, we stepped out of the room and headed for the living room.
Chapter 4: Truth
Summary:
CONTENT WARNING: IMPLIED BODY HORROR AND TRAUMA
Notes:
CONTENT WARNING: IMPLIED BODY HORROR AND TRAUMA
Please do not continue this story if you don't like those things. It will happen. A LOT.I have 13 chapters ready (but more to come if I'm done with my exams ˘˘''), but I want to upload them slowly since I don't want to dump it all at once.
Thank you for the kudos!! <3
Any comment is always welcomed!
Chapter Text
Holding Asriel's paw, a surge of unexplainable courage welled up within me. His gentle grasp felt like a tether to hope, steady and grounding. As I glanced down the hallway, everything seemed familiar, yet far more real than I had ever imagined. The narrow corridor was adorned with vibrant flowers, their sweet, soothing fragrance filling the air. It was peaceful, almost surreal.
Near the door to our room, a picture frame hung on the wall—a detail I hadn't noticed in the game. It was a family portrait of the Dreemurrs, capturing their warmth and unity. What a beautiful family.
Noticing my amazement, Asriel stepped beside me proudly, eager to explain.
"It might not be a surprise," he began with a grin, "but the monster next to Mom in the picture is my dad. He's the king of the Underground and the best dad in the whole world!"
I could see the pride glowing on his face, and I couldn't help but smile. Don't worry, Asriel. I'll save you. Everything will be okay this time.
As we made our way toward the living room, Asriel started talking animatedly about life in the Underground. He spoke of the harmony among the monsters, how they lived peacefully despite their confined space, all thanks to his dad and someone named W.D. Gaster.
"W.D. Gaster?" I stopped abruptly in the hallway, the name sending a jolt of confusion through me. He was just a mystery in the game—a shadow of the past, with only vague hints left behind.
"Yes!" Asriel replied enthusiastically. "Uncle Gaster invented the CORE. It's one of the most important things here! It uses geothermal energy to power the entire Underground."
I nodded, trying to keep my surprise in check. That much, I knew from the game. But if Gaster was still around here... maybe he could help me. Maybe he could find a way to send me home.
Lost in thought, I barely noticed that we'd already arrived in the cozy living room. Toriel was still seated by the fireplace, her kind eyes glowing in the flickering light. Chara sat on the floor beside her, staring silently into the flames.
"My dear, it's so good to see you again!" Toriel said warmly as she turned to me. "Are you feeling better?"
Chara didn't look up, which was a relief in itself. I wasn't sure if I could face their piercing gaze just yet.
"Yes," I replied softly. "Thank you."
"Oh! I haven't properly introduced myself," Toriel continued. "I am Toriel, and this is my son, Asriel. Yes, we're monsters," she said with a gentle smile, "but please don't be afraid. We mean you no harm. Now, if you would, could you tell me how you two fell down here?"
Her question lingered in the air, heavy with expectation. I felt my heart skip a beat as my mind raced. This is the moment of truth.
I glanced at Asriel apologetically, hoping he'd understand that I wanted him to leave the room. He didn't catch on, but Toriel did.
"Asriel, dear, would you mind stepping out for a few moments while I speak with our human friends?"
Asriel hesitated, his gaze lingering on me as he nodded reluctantly. His shoulders slumped as he left, sadness evident in his expression. I'm sorry, Asriel. You can't hear this.
Chara finally looked at me, their eyes sharp with curiosity. They wanted to see what I had to say. I don't pity you, Chara. You're the reason for all of this.
"Toriel, I'm not from this world." Something cracked inside me, a sharp, agonizing sensation. I winced but pushed on. "The world I come from... yours is just a story. A story where your son, Asriel, dies."
Another crack, louder this time. My knees buckled as pain tore through my body. Toriel's expression shifted to shock, her mouth slightly agape. I glanced at Chara, but their face was unreadable—calm, yet somehow heavy. When I turned back to Toriel, all I saw in her eyes was horror.
"Child..." Toriel's voice broke as panic gripped her. Without another word, she ran from the room.
I tried to smile at Chara, to taunt them perhaps, but my lips didn't seem to respond. My face was numb. No—everything hurt. Everything burned. Why did it hurt so much?
Toriel returned moments later, holding a stone in her hands. It was smooth and faintly glowing, though I had no idea what it was meant to do.
"Child, please, tell me what's happening to you!"
What's happening to me? That's what I wanted to ask, but no sound came from my throat. The choking sensation grew worse, the pain clawing at my insides. It felt like I was dissolving from the inside out, and when I looked at my hands, I saw it was true. My flesh was dripping from my bones like wax melting off a candle.
My mind caught up with the horror. I'm dying.
Panic consumed me. I couldn't stop it. Everything around me blurred, and yet, through the chaos, I forced myself to finish what I needed to say.
"The one... who kills him... is Chara..."
The words slipped out in broken gasps before the world went silent. Sight faded, sound disappeared.
But the pain didn't stop. It consumed me. I felt it all—the crunch of my bones shattering piece by piece, the rush of blood leaving my body, the violent tearing of my organs. It was endless, all-encompassing.
And I couldn't scream.
...
...
...
Suddenly, I felt like I was sinking. A warm, comforting sensation surrounded me, lulling me into a sense of peace. I want to stay here forever.
...
But just as I was about to fully drift away, I was pulled back abruptly—to darkness.
I was back in our room.
I'm not crazy. I'm not crazy. I'm not crazy.
Let's just forget all of this. I WANT TO GO HOME.
I don't want to feel this pain again.
The door creaked open, breaking the suffocating silence. Asriel stood in the doorway, hesitant but looking straight at me.
I want to go home.
"D-Do humans see this well in the dark?" he asked, his voice barely audible.
When I didn't answer, he reached for the light switch. The sudden brightness flooded the room, and I saw the horror etched on his face as his gaze met mine.
"W-Why are you crying?" he asked, kneeling beside me. His trembling paw rested gently on my shoulder. "D-Don't worry. Even though we're monsters, we won't hurt you."
But you are hurting me. By being someone I want to save, you're hurting me.
And yet, the warmth of his paw spread through me, chasing away the tension in my body. For a fleeting moment, I felt calm.
"I... I had a terrible nightmare. But it's fine now," I lied, my voice hollow. I couldn't smile at him, not now.
I tried to convince myself that it wasn't worth it. I watch his death and then go home. Home. Home. Home.
I don't want the pain.
But every time I looked into his innocent eyes, the guilt would claw its way back into my chest. I couldn't escape it. I could only blame myself—blame the foolish hope that made me meddle with the game in the first place, thinking I could rewrite his story for the better.
I wanted him to be happy. I wanted it so much that I broke everything.
I need a new plan, the quicker methods were no longer an option. I couldn't face that kind of pain again.
But how could I ask for help from Gaster without telling him the truth? I needed to understand the rules of this world—what boundaries I could push, what I could say without saying too much.
I need to figure it out. Somehow.
Chapter 5: Rules
Notes:
I'm sososo excited to reach the backstory of Chara and Lyra! But it's still very far away sadly ;(
I want to point out that I don't see Chara as an evil person, they were hurt and traumatised in the past. A LOT. They can be a bit rude sometimes, but it's justifed. (More on that later)
(I don't believe in that bs that Chara killed everyone in the genocide run, it was the player.)
Lyra doesn't like them because in her viewpoint, they killed Asriel, the one they ended up here for, in the first place :DAnyways!! As always comments are welcomed!! (I just found out that "rich text" exists and I can highlight things that I want. Yay xD)
Hope you enjoy!
Chapter Text
Everything carried on as if nothing had happened. Perhaps it really didn't? Maybe it was just a figment of my imagination that my entire body dissolved into nothingness.
No, I'm not crazy. It happened.
Asriel offered me his paw, and without hesitation, I took it. Together, we stepped out of the darkness and into the hallway.
We stopped in front of the picture frame. I looked deep into his eyes, searching for courage.
It's worth it. He's worth it.
Without realizing, I must have gripped Asriel's paw a little too tightly while he was telling another story about his family. He glanced over at me, his expression curious but warm, and then he smiled.
"I just realized—I haven't asked your name yet."
"Oh! It's Lyra" I said.
"It's nice to meet you, Lyra," he said cheerfully, his tail giving a small wag. "So, what's your family like?"
I froze for a moment. I can't say they were good. I can't bring up my life from before. That version of me doesn't exist here.
Chara told them we grew up in an orphanage. That's this Lyra's story—no family, no ties.
"I... don't know" I answered finally, keeping my voice soft.
It was the safest response I could come up with, but even I knew it wasn't going to satisfy him. He's a kid—curious, full of questions. Still, he seemed to sense that pressing further would only make me uncomfortable. His ears drooped slightly as he offered a shy smile, and we continued walking toward the living room.
His stories were the same. Even his tone, his inflection, the way he punctuated his sentences—it was all exactly the same as before.
It really happened. I really died.
But that means there's a loophole. If I mess something up, I can come back.
The question is, how far back? Always to that dark little room, or are there fixed points? Do they ever remember anything that happens before I come back?
We entered the living room. Asriel let go of my hand and Toriel greeted us with her ever-kind smile. I hesitated, awkwardly glancing around. The room was warm and cozy—yellow wallpaper, flowers everywhere. A shelf full of books lined one wall, and on the mantelpiece above the fireplace sat a family portrait.
When I looked back at Toriel, her eyes held a quiet curiosity. I realized she must have already asked about our story.
I sighed, feeling the weight of the moment pressing down on me. I didn't know what to say, so I turned to Chara, hoping they'd take over.
Chara, ever unbothered, rolled their glowing red eyes before fixing them on Toriel.
"Apologies, Toriel," they said smoothly. "Between the two of us, Lyra's always been the shy one. I'll tell the story."
Chara remained seated on the floor, their expression distant yet calculating.
"We escaped from an orphanage," they began, their tone carrying just the right amount of vulnerability to tug at Toriel's heartstrings. "I was beaten and starved daily... And Lyra?" They turned their gaze toward me, a flicker of something unreadable in their crimson eyes. Hatred? Pity? Or something in between? "She was running away from her future family."
Future family? The words hung in the air like a sudden chill. Chara had mentioned before that I had better chances than they ever did, but this... What did they mean? If they weren't lying, it only made my presence here even harder to justify. No wonder Lyra's appearance had confused them as much as my own arrival had shaken me.
Toriel gasped softly, her hand rising to cover her mouth. Her expression was one of pure heartbreak, as though she were physically pained by the revelation.
"Oh, my child," she said, her voice trembling. "How could anyone treat you so cruelly? I am so, so sorry. Please know that here, in the Underground, under our family's protection, nothing like that will ever happen to you again. You are safe now."
Chara exhaled deeply, their lips curving into a faint smile.
"Thank you, Toriel. That means a lot to me," they said, their tone soft and almost convincing. Then, with a small shrug, they added, "As for Lyra, ever since she was sent to the orphanage, she clung to me like a leech. She never thought things through, I don't know why she followed me here and that's exactly why I'm so angry with her."
The words cut through me like a blade. I opened my mouth to argue, to deny their claims, but stopped myself. How could I explain the truth when I barely understood it myself?
Toriel, however, didn't seem to notice the tension bubbling between us. Instead, she knelt down beside Chara, her soft eyes glistening with tears.
"I understand your anger," she said gently, "but Lyra is here now and you can't change that. Whatever happened in the past, you have each other now. And I promise, I will do everything in my power to ensure you both find peace here."
"Tomorrow morning, we'll set off for the capital," Toriel announced, her warm tone laced with excitement. "I must introduce you both to the king—my husband."
Chara nodded solemnly, their gaze flickering to me. For a moment, I saw something deeper behind their red eyes, a complicated swirl of emotions I couldn't quite decipher. But now, I think I'm beginning to understand their anger.
Lyra had thrown away a seemingly perfect opportunity—one that Chara could never have dreamed of having under normal circumstances. They'd said I clung to them like a leech, but didn't that also mean that, at some point, we must have been close? Was that bond buried under layers of bitterness and resentment?
I couldn't make sense of it. Not yet.
Still, I couldn't deny that Toriel's decision to move forward—to leave the RUINS—was exactly what I needed. It would push the story ahead, and while I was taking things slow, I couldn't complain about progress. Every step forward would bring me closer to the answers I sought.
Chara, however, seemed to be wrestling with their own thoughts. I noticed their lips press together in a tight line before they exhaled sharply, breaking the silence.
"Thank you" they said simply, their tone devoid of enthusiasm but respectful enough to satisfy Toriel.
Toriel smiled softly, her motherly warmth filling the room like sunlight breaking through clouds. "Good. We'll rest tonight, then. It's a long journey, but I know it will be worth it."
As she left the room with Asriel, Chara turned back to me, their expression guarded. "Don't fall behind," they said coldly before standing and walking off toward their room.
I was scared to follow them, but I knew Chara was the key to saving Asriel. If the direct approach failed, I would have no choice but to befriend them.
When I reached the room, Chara motioned me inside and, without a word, closed the door behind us with a deliberate click.
"Does anything ring a bell now, Lyra?" They crossed their arms, their voice sharp and full of disdain. "I don't understand how you can be this stupid." Their hand moved to their forehead, as if the mere thought of me exhausted them. "And don't even think about continuing this amnesia act, because I'm not buying it. My anger won't lessen because of some pity ploy."
I sighed deeply, barely holding back the urge to roll my eyes. That would only make them angrier. The truth was, I did have amnesia, but it didn't matter. If I wanted any hope of mending the broken thread between us, I'd have to treat them with care.
"I really don't remember anything," I said softly, glancing at the floor. "I'm sorry, Chara. I'm sorry for what you went through."
And I truly was. Their life sounded like a nightmare I could never imagine enduring. But at the same time, a bitter part of me resented them—because no matter what they had suffered, it was their fault Asriel was gone.
Chara studied me for a long moment, their crimson eyes piercing into mine. Without a word, they brushed past me and climbed into the bed, their back turned.
"Turn off the light," they muttered. "You're sleeping on the floor tonight."
They couldn't be serious. Could they?
Fine. They probably were. But how could someone be so cruel? I doubted we were ever truly friends—because if we had been, they wouldn't leave me to sleep on the cold floor. Still, I swallowed my frustration. Anything for a happy ending.
I got up, flicked off the light, and curled up on the carpet. The rough fibers scratched my skin as I stared into the darkness, my thoughts tangled in anger and resentment.
Eventually, sleep claimed me.
Chapter 6: Snowdin
Notes:
Well I thought, why not one more chapter for today!
Though, if I keep posting my completed chapters, you will have to wait longer before I finish the newest ones ;(
Well I can't stop myself, so even though I really shouldn't write I still do, so I'm doing so even now ;P
From now on, until we reach chapter 13, I will only post one chapter a day!!
This is an exception ^^
Chapter Text
After breakfast, we set off toward Snowdin. I've always loved Snowdin, mostly because I adore snow, and it always snows there. One thing that's frustrating, though, is no matter how many layers of clothing Toriel insisted we wear, I still felt cold.
Asriel noticed this and tried to warm my hand with his paw, which I appreciated, though it didn't help much. Meanwhile, Toriel was cheerfully explaining to Chara all about the Underground, telling them how many wonderful things awaited them here with their "new" family.
Chara listened in silence. I couldn't see their expression because they were walking ahead of us.
Snowdin was famous for its charm—it felt like an alpine dream, with pine-covered landscapes and rolling hills stretching into the distance. It was surprising, really, considering we were still underground. But that was part of what made Snowdin special. It almost felt magical. And, of course, this was the home of two of the most iconic characters in the Underground: Sans and Papyrus.
Speaking of them, as we continued down the path, we came upon the iconic wooden bridge where Sans usually greets the player. But when we got there, no one was waiting for us. No outstretched hand. No harmless prank. No Sans.
I scanned the surroundings, feeling uneasy, until I noticed a small figure hiding behind the trees. They were about my height—or maybe even shorter. I instinctively squeezed Asriel's paw and motioned toward the trees.
Asriel squinted, and then his eyes lit up with joy. He let go of my hand and darted toward the trees, calling out, "Papyrus!" in an excited voice.
The figure, who turned out to be Papyrus, ducked even farther behind the tree.
I couldn't believe it. The skeleton monster who was supposed to be over two meters (6.56 feet according to google) tall had somehow shrunk more than half of his size. Was he... still a kid here?
"What are you doing out here all alone, Papy?" Asriel asked, his excitement bubbling over.
I couldn't help but share his enthusiasm. The idea of seeing Papyrus as a child—his "baby bones" phase—was surreal.
Little Papyrus crouched awkwardly behind the wide trunk of a tree, his oversized red scarf nearly dragging in the snow. His limbs, all gangly and out of proportion, stuck out like mismatched twigs, making his hiding place almost laughable. Snowflakes settled delicately on his bony head and shoulders. The sight was ridiculous and adorable all at once.
His wide, innocent eye sockets peeked out from behind the tree, darting nervously around the clearing. They scanned for what I assumed were imaginary dangers or maybe just a moment to burst out with one of his signature dramatic lines. His expression screamed Papyrus—pure determination mixed with a touch of endearing clumsiness. Yet now, it was framed by his tiny stature, making it all the more precious.
Chara and Toriel both noticed the scene. For a moment, it seemed to startle Papyrus, but then he launched into a dramatic pose.
"NYEH-HEH-HEH! FEAR NOT, ASRIEL! THE GREAT AND SMALL PAPYRUS IS OUT HERE PERFECTING HIS SNOWPUFF CREATIONS! SEE? THIS ONE LOOKS LIKE SANS! ...WELL, SORT OF."
He dramatically gestured to a snowpuff nearby. I tilted my head, squinting at the lumpy creation. It vaguely resembled something... but Sans? Not really. Still, the care that went into its construction was obvious. The snowpuff leaned a bit to one side, as though it had been in the middle of a dramatic shrug.
Papyrus stood proudly beside it, his oversized scarf fluttering in the winter breeze. Despite its imperfections, I had to admit, the snow sculpture was heartwarming—just like him.
Toriel stepped forward, her expression warm and encouraging. Papyrus immediately stiffened, his shoulders squaring as if he were suddenly the world's smallest knight preparing for an audience with royalty. It was painfully cute.
"My dear," Toriel said with a chuckle, "why were you hiding behind that tree? Don't tell me—you're afraid of our human friends?"
Papyrus froze for a second, his scarf settling back around his neck as he turned toward her. He tried to keep his composure, but the flicker of nervousness was unmistakable.
"ME? AFRAID?" He pointed a bony finger toward himself, his voice rising an octave. "NYEH! THE GREAT AND SMALL PAPYRUS IS NEVER AFRAID! I WAS... UH... GUARDING THE TREE! YES, GUARDING IT! IN CASE ANYONE TRIED TO STEAL ITS... LEAVES!"
His bravado faltered only slightly, but it was enough to make Toriel laugh softly. She reached out to pat Papyrus on the head, a fond smile gracing her face.
"How noble of you, little guard!" she said warmly. "Well, if you're not afraid, I'd love to introduce you to our human friends."
Toriel motioned toward us. Before I could react, Chara bolted forward like a shot, practically skidding to Toriel's side. Their eyes were wide with curiosity, an expression I hadn't seen on them before. They looked captivated by Papyrus, as if the little skeleton was the most fascinating thing they'd ever seen.
For a moment, I found it kind of sweet. Chara, who usually carried this dark aura of bitterness, was acting like... well, like a kid. It was almost nice to see them this way.
But then, the thought hit me like a slap. What am I thinking? This is Chara. They made me sleep on the cold floor. There's no way this is innocent.
Whatever fascination they had with Papyrus, I was sure it wasn't without some ulterior motive.
The four of them looked so much like a real family. Asriel even seemed a little jealous when Toriel affectionately patted Papyrus on the head. But that envy melted away quickly, replaced by a sincere smile when Chara dashed over to join them.
Introductions were made, dramatically from both sides. Wow. What a bittersweet scene.
I didn't belong there—not really. At least not in the story that was unfolding in front of me. It wasn't my place to be part of this picture-perfect moment. My chest felt heavy, and I found myself gazing up at the sky. Snowflakes fell endlessly, a quiet symphony of white that seemed to swallow the entire world.
If only everything could stay in harmony like this, I thought. But that's impossible.
A sigh escaped my lips as I slowly approached the little gathering around Papyrus. The soft crunch of snow beneath my boots echoed the weight in my heart, each step an unspoken reminder of how fleeting peace could be.
"Where's Sans, Papy?" Asriel's voice was filled with excitement as he leaned closer to Papyrus.
Chara hesitated, their fists clenching slightly at their sides. Their voice wavered as they echoed the question.
"Who... Who is Sans?"
Their unease was palpable. I could tell they were terrified of saying the wrong thing, of disrupting the fragile joy that had settled around us. They glanced nervously at Toriel, as if her approval was the only thing keeping them tethered to this fleeting happiness. For a moment, the sharp edges of Chara's usual demeanor softened into something almost childlike.
Papyrus peeked out from behind the tree, then straightened his posture dramatically. A wide, toothy grin spread across his bony face as he gestured wildly.
"SANS? OH, HE'S MY BROTHER! THE GREATEST BROTHER IN THE WHOLE WORLD!"
He flailed his lanky arms for emphasis, nearly tripping over his oversized scarf as he tried to convey Sans' brilliance.
"HE'S... WELL, HE'S PROBABLY NAPPING SOMEWHERE. OR MAYBE HE'S WORKING ON SOME SUPER SECRET SCIENCE STUFF!"
The pride in his voice was unmistakable, and for a moment, even the chilly air felt warmer.
Sans appeared seemingly out of nowhere, leaning casually against the tree with his hands in his pockets, a lazy grin spreading across his face.
"heh, talkin' about me, huh? guess my ears were burnin'. oh, wait... don't got those."
I flinched at how sudden his appearance was, my heart skipping a beat. Chara, however, only stared in awe, their eyes now fixed on Papyrus' older brother. There was a distinct shift in the atmosphere, one I couldn't quite explain. It was as though an invisible weight pressed down on my chest—not painful, but impossible to ignore.
Magic.
I could feel it, humming faintly in the air, not as an attack but as a quiet assertion of power. It wasn't meant to harm, yet it was deliberate, calculated. There was no doubt in my mind: this was Sans' doing. But why?
"Oh, so you're Sans? I know you're Gaster's little brother, but I guess we never had the chance to meet each other face-to-face," Toriel said warmly, placing a comforting paw on Chara's shoulder.
This wasn't good. Or was it? For now, I was still in one piece, but things were already diverging from what was supposed to happen. Toriel and Sans weren't supposed to meet—not until the true ending of the story. Something fundamental had already shifted.
"yeah, the name's Sans. Sans the skeleton," he said with a grin that was somehow both casual and mischievous. "Don’t let the bones fool ya—I’m just a humerus guy."
Toriel chuckled she seemed to like him, though it wasn't a suprise. It was a horrible joke though.
"Oh, what a silly bone you are! What if you frighten the children? We can't have that. They're our new little human friends. Lyra and Chara," said Toriel proudly, still keeping her paw on Chara's shoulders while pointing at me with her other hand.
Sans tilted his head slightly, his grin unwavering, though his gaze lingered a second too long on both Chara and me. The weight in the air thickened, and I could feel my pulse quicken as his focus bore into us.
"heh... these two? nah, can't scare kids like them."
The words hung in the air like a shadow, soft yet unsettling. A chill ran down my spine. It wasn't what he said—it was the way he said it. A teasing edge, sure, but laced with a deeper knowing, like he was speaking to something no one else could see.
This wasn't right. I understood why Chara might seem suspicious to him—Sans wasn't the type to miss the small, dark details. But his words... they felt like a warning. As if he already knew too much.
Chara froze, their wide-eyed awe hardening into something eerie yet again.
A tense silence settled between us. It didn't last long, but the quiet snowy landscape, the howling wind, and my trembling made the situation feel unbearable.
Asriel's words broke the silence, and for that, I was grateful. He tugged at Toriel's robe and looked up at her with those big eyes.
"Mom, can we head to Snowdin Town? I'm starting to feel cold, and I'd really like them to try the famous Snowdin chocolate I told Chara about."
Oh, Asriel, thank goodness you're here. I don't think I could've handled another second of this awkward silence. Even if Toriel didn't pick up on the underlying tension in Sans's words, Chara and I were both certain that this monster, Sans, didn't like us.
Chapter 7: Grillby's
Notes:
Don't get attached to anyone ;(
Feel free to theorize about Sans all you want, but just so you know...there’s no timeline before this.
Chapter Text
The rest of the walk was painfully awkward. Truly awkward. Sure, Sans threw in a couple of jokes that Toriel and Asriel found absolutely hilarious (as expected), and Papyrus scolded him for his antics, but that didn't do much to lighten the mood for me or Chara. We trudged on toward Snowdin Town in uneasy silence.
Chara stared ahead blankly, trailing just behind Toriel and the others. Maybe now was the time to try and bond with them? It seemed like a good idea—at least on paper.
Cautiously, I reached out and gently tugged at the edge of their sweater. But they immediately swatted my hand away and shot me a sharp, mocking look. They didn't dare say anything outright cruel, not with Toriel and Asriel so close—let alone with Sans watching.
So we fell behind a little, and Chara leaned in to speak, their voice low and a little bit venomous.
"What do you want, Lyra?" they hissed, clearly annoyed.
Why is anger the only emotion Chara seems capable of? I can't take it. I don't know how to connect with them. One thing is for sure—if we're ever going to get along, we'll need a shared enemy. Right now, that enemy seems to be Sans.
"Did you notice how... unwelcome Sans made us feel?" I asked cautiously, keeping my voice quiet.
"Obviously. I'm surprised you noticed, though," Chara shot back, crossing their arms and rolling their eyes. "You've never been great at picking up on what's happening around you, Lyra."
With that, they quickened their pace, clearly intent on catching up to Toriel and the others before our absence raised suspicion.
I hurried to keep up, but Chara was determined to leave me behind. They seemed to pour every ounce of effort into staying just out of reach.
"What do you think his problem is?" I asked, my voice faltering with frustration. I will let that slide for the sake of our future "friendship".
Chara looked back at me, and for a fleeting moment, something like pain flickered in their eyes. But it was gone as quickly as it appeared, replaced by their usual cold, vacant expression.
Geez, you're a hard one... Since I died, I've only been able to think about why I'm trying so hard. Is Asriel really worth all this suffering? I mean, aside from feeling sorry for him, I don't even really know him. I guess I could get to know him, though. But everything I do seems wrong or makes Chara angry, and now I feel like I'm the main reason Sans is upset with us...
Why am I even here? I mean, I know I've only been here for three days, but I miss my REAL family. I never thought I'd say this, but I miss my REAL world. I miss my friends. Is my physical body gone in the "other" world, and is everyone looking for me? Or has not even a single day passed?
At least I've already figured out, I can't intervene directly. But then again, Sans showing up means something has changed—or maybe he just knows something I don't. I really hope that's the case and that, if it is, he'll share it with me. I don't know what to think; I'm just so confused.
If Chara isn't willing to cooperate with me, then maybe all of this is pointless... No, I should keep being perseverant. I'm sure I just haven't tried in the correct way.
Before I realized it, we had arrived at the town. It was just like in the game.
It was almost eerily identical to how I remembered it—a quaint little village nestled in the heart of a wintery forest, its wooden houses emitting a warm, golden glow from their windows. Smoke curled lazily from chimneys, and the faint sound of laughter and chatter drifted through the crisp, icy air. The scene was picturesque, almost too perfect, as though it had been plucked straight from a storybook.
Asriel turned toward us excitedly, grabbing both Chara's and my hands.
"Let me show you Snowdin Town! It's one of my favorite places in the Underground! Here, you'll find only good things, like..."
"CHOCOLATE!" Chara interrupted suddenly, their eyes practically blazing with excitement.
Okay, so Chara likes chocolate. That's... something. At least it makes them seem a little more human.
Asriel chuckled and started pulling us toward Grillby's. Grillby's was a cozy, rustic little restaurant tucked in the heart of Snowdin Town. Its wooden exterior was weathered but welcoming, with soft golden light spilling out from the windows, creating a warm glow against the cold, snowy landscape.
The faint aroma of grilled food and hot drinks drifted through the air, drawing people in from all around the town. A simple sign above the door, carved with elegant lettering, read "Grillby's," accompanied by a faint glow that flickered in the evening chill.
"This is Grillby's! I usually come here with Mom because they sell the best hot chocolate ever!"
Asriel eagerly opened the door, but Sans cleared his throat to get all of our attention.
"eh, you know, I think I'll pass on Grillby's today. I'm feelin' like a quiet night with Papyrus at home. Plus, I don't think Grillby can handle any more of my fire jokes tonight."
Papyrus didn't take this well. He stomped his foot and looked like he was about to burst into tears. What a dramatic reaction.
"SANS! WHY DO YOU ALWAYS DO THIS?! WE'VE BEEN TALKING ABOUT GOING TO GRILLBY'S FOR DAYS! YOU DON'T EVEN KNOW HOW TO COOK, AND BROTHER GASTER WON'T BE HOME FOR A WHILE. WHAT WILL WE EAT?"
An idea struck me—what if I introduced Papyrus to one of the most important things in his life... spaghetti? It might help me get closer to him, and maybe, just maybe, earn me a few points with Sans. You never know.
"Papyrus..." I said timidly. "What if, after we finish up with Toriel and Asriel, I teach you how to make a really simple dish? Something you could prepare anytime you want?"
Papyrus's eyes went wide, his excitement radiating off him. Toriel looked delighted at the suggestion, while Chara just stared at me, confused.
"What a wonderful idea, Lyra! What's this dish called?"
I glanced at Sans, who raised an eyebrow at me, his expression was unreadable.
"Spaghetti," I said with a small smile.
We said our goodbyes, watching Papyrus practically bouncing with excitement. Well that will change the future as well, but I hope it won't have a big impact. I'm still intact after all.
Asriel puffed out his chest with pride as he led us into Grillby's. The moment we stepped inside, a wave of warmth greeted us, both from the cozy atmosphere and the patrons' cheerful greetings to Asriel and Toriel. Clearly, they were regulars here. The monsters didn't even glance at us.
Grillby stood behind the bar, an elegant figure of flickering flames. His fiery head shifted in soft hues of orange and red, radiating a steady, comforting glow. He wore a white shirt and a neatly pressed black vest, his attire completed with round, wire-framed glasses perched delicately on his fiery visage. The way he moved, deliberate and unhurried, gave off an air of quiet sophistication.
The bar itself was a snug retreat from the snow-covered world outside. Wooden tables and chairs, polished smooth from years of use, stood in organized clusters. Soft, amber light filtered through lanterns hung on the walls. The hum of friendly chatter mingled with the occasional clinking of glasses, making the space feel like a haven.
We took our seats at the bar, and Toriel ordered hot chocolate for everyone. It had been such a long time since I'd allowed myself to sit and enjoy something so simple, so comforting. I couldn't even remember the last time I indulged in such a mundane pleasure. My life back in the "real" world had become a relentless cycle of work and exhaustion, with no room for moments like these.
Grillby delivered the hot chocolates, and a sweet, rich aroma filled the air. The drink was a deep, velvety brown, topped with two marshmallows floating serenely on its surface. Everyone's cup was the same, except for Asriel's, which sported an impressive four marshmallows.
"Make sure to tell me how you like it!" Asriel exclaimed, his enthusiasm bubbling over. "Though I already know—it's the best!" Without waiting for a response, he took a sip and immediately winced, clutching his mouth.
Toriel let out a soft sigh, her brow furrowing slightly. "Asriel, dear, how many times have I told you not to rush? It's not as if you can't come here anytime for this."
"But I can't come anytime!" Asriel protested, crossing his arms defiantly. "Only when you go to the Ruins for a few days!"
As he spoke, his gaze shifted to Chara, mine too. His words hung in the air, but it was the expression on Chara's face that caught his attention.
I turned to look at them and froze. Chara's usually sharp, guarded features were transformed. Their face glowed with a warmth that seemed to radiate from within as they sipped their hot chocolate. They weren't just smiling with their mouth but with their entire being—their eyes, their posture. It was as if the simple act of drinking hot chocolate was a pure, unguarded moment of happiness.
When they noticed both Asriel and me staring, their expression quickly shifted. They turned their head away, but not before I caught the faintest hint of embarrassment.
Wait. Was Chara actually blushing?
Even if Chara's face was hidden by their hair, their ears peeked out—and they were glowing a vibrant red, almost as bright as their eyes. It was clear they weren't fond of showing such a tender, vulnerable side of themselves.
Asriel, on the other hand, radiated warmth. His grin stretched ear to ear as he watched Chara savor their drink. It seemed their enjoyment brought him more happiness than his own marshmallow-laden cocoa.
"Chara dear, do you like it?" Toriel asked, her voice laced with a gentle laugh.
Chara gave a quick nod, keeping their eyes firmly on their mug. "I've never had anything like this before..." they murmured, their voice soft. "But the chocolate reminds me of when Lyra and I... Never mind."
Their sentence trailed off abruptly, and they turned back to their drink, taking another slow sip.
Me. They were talking about me. What could they possibly be remembering?
Chara's expression was hard to read now, but the way their shoulders tensed betrayed an inner turmoil. Even without meeting my gaze, I could sense the unease radiating from them. I sighed, casting a glance toward Toriel and Asriel, silently apologizing for the tension. Then, almost reflexively, I took a sip of my own hot chocolate, letting its sweetness and warmth settle in my chest.
If nothing else, I'd learned two things: Chara could be moved—despite their guarded nature—and that I was woven into their memories. Whether those memories were good or bad, I could only hope for the former.
Asriel, ever the cheerful presence, broke the silence with one of his usual stories. He launched into a lively tale about an adventure he'd once had in Snowdin Forest, animatedly describing how he'd narrowly escaped a mischievous pack of Snowdrakes.
Toriel listened with a patient smile, occasionally chiming in to add details or correct him when his story wandered too far into exaggeration. "Asriel, dear, I think the 'ferocious Snowdrakes' you're referring to were just baby ones playing tag. You were never in danger," she said with a teasing lilt.
"Mom! They were totally ferocious! You didn't see the way they looked at me—like they were about to breathe frost!" Asriel protested.
Toriel chuckled softly, her voice carrying a warmth that filled the room. "And yet, you still managed to trip over your scarf and fall face-first into a snowbank, didn't you?"
The two of them bantered back and forth, their laughter spilling into the cozy space of Grillby's. Even I couldn't help but smile at their dynamic. Asriel's stories might have been exaggerated, but they were undeniably entertaining.
"Wait, you tripped over your scarf?" I teased, jumping into the conversation. "What kind of heroic adventurer lets their own clothing take them down?"
Asriel pouted, though the grin tugging at the corners of his mouth betrayed his amusement.
"Hey, I was distracted! Anyone would've tripped with those Snowdrakes breathing down their neck!"
"Distraction or not," Toriel added, "perhaps next time you should focus more on where you're stepping."
The conversation ebbed and flowed, full of laughter and lighthearted teasing. Chara began to relax, their occasional smirks suggesting they were enjoying themselves despite their earlier shyness.
As the mood settled, Toriel leaned against the counter, watching the children fondly. Her gaze lingered on their animated faces, and for a moment, a wistful smile touched her lips.
"You know, children," she began, her eyes softening, "there are fewer and fewer monster children here in the Underground these days. But it has always been my dream to become a teacher. Though..." She paused, glancing down at her hands folded neatly on the counter. "...isn't that a little strange? A queen working as a teacher on the side?"
Her words hung in the air, the warmth of the hot chocolate now mingling with a subtle, bittersweet nostalgia.
I couldn't tell her, but in the True Ending, Toriel does live out her life as a teacher on the Surface. Honestly, I could easily imagine her excelling at that role here as well.
"I think you'd make a great teacher... you could try it out... maybe with a small group first," I suggested cautiously, not wanting to push her too much.
Toriel tilted her head slightly, her curious gaze meeting mine. Still, there was a spark of thoughtfulness in her eyes that made me feel like she was entertaining the idea.
"I mean, there's the two of us, Asriel, and even those 'ferocious Snowdrakes,'" I added with a small smile.
Deep down, I was convinced there had to be more children here. Monsters might live for hundreds of years, and their population might be small, but it didn't mean there weren't young ones around. It seemed like something worth trying.
Toriel's lips curled into a warm smile. "I'll consider it. Thank you, Lyra. But look at the time, children!" She gestured toward the clock on the wall. "We mustn't break our promise to Papyrus and Sans, so we should get going. What do you think?"
Asriel practically bounced in his seat, his excitement bubbling over like a kettle ready to boil. The rhythmic thud of his boots tapping against the floorboards added to the vibrant energy radiating off him. He leaned forward, gripping the edge of the table, eyes bright with anticipation.
"I'm ready anytime to hang out with Papyrus!" he declared, grabbing Chara's hand eagerly. Chara had been quiet for most of the time, but Asriel's enthusiasm seemed to have a contagious effect. "And you're coming too, Chara! No more sulking—bye-bye, bad mood!"
Chara blinked in surprise, looking down at Asriel's hand holding theirs. A small, reluctant smile tugged at the corners of their mouth as they allowed themselves to be pulled along.
As Toriel paid the bill and waved a goodbye to Grillby, I couldn't help but glance at Chara. Maybe, just maybe, things were starting to change for them.
Chapter 8: Master chefs
Notes:
I merged two chapters together, since these two were shorter ones.
I won't upload for a while now, sorry for that ˘˘''
Also, I edited the fanfic so now everyone can comment. I really appreciate feedback and kudos <3Anyways, enjoy!
Chapter Text
We arrived at Sans and Papyrus's house.
The house stood snugly amidst the snowdrifts of Snowdin, its red wooden walls a cheerful contrast to the endless white expanse around it. The roof sloped gently, with icicles hanging from the edges. Warm light spilled from square windows, glowing softly against the frosted glass. Out front stood three mailboxes: a bright blue one leaning slightly askew, a taller, tidier mailbox adorned with a star, and a sleek black one.
Toriel knocked softly on the door, and it swung open almost immediately as if Papyrus had been standing there, ready and waiting.
"NYEH HEH HEH! FINALLY, YOU'RE HERE! I WAS STARTING TO THINK YOU'D NEVER FINISH... WHATEVER IT WAS YOU WERE DOING AT GRILLBY'S! COME IN, COME IN!"
Toriel chuckled and stepped inside, followed by me, then Asriel and Chara, who still had their hands clasped together. It was heartwarming, really—just like in the story, where the two of them were practically siblings.
Inside Sans and Papyrus's house, the layout was familiar but with a few unexpected differences. The living room had the same cozy charm, furnished with a TV and a well-worn couch. A small lamp in the corner cast a soft, golden glow that warmed the room despite the icy world outside.
Upstairs, there were now three doors instead of the usual two. One led to Papyrus's bedroom, another to Sans's, and the third opened to a room that I guessed belonged to Gaster.
"NOW THEN, HUMAN, IT IS TIME TO INITIATE ME INTO THE WORLD OF... SPAGHETTI!" Papyrus declared with his trademark flair, placing both hands on his pelvis like a grand commander about to lead an army. He tapped his foot against the floor impatiently.
"First, I need to see what you have in your fridge. May I?" I asked, keeping my tone light.
"NYEHEHEHE, FOR THE GLORY OF THIS PLAN, ANYTHING! BUT BE WARNED—I DOUBT SANS LEFT ANYTHING WORTHWHILE. WHEN BIG BROTHER GASTER IS AWAY, WE SURVIVE MOSTLY ON INSTANT NOODLES."
I bit back a laugh, my smile more genuine this time. Don't worry, Papyrus. I'm not a master chef either, but spaghetti is one of those foolproof recipes. Today, you're going to learn it properly, and this time, nobody will have to "force themselves" to eat it.
I glanced over at Chara. They were watching me intently, one brow raised as if trying to piece together how someone like me—who they believed was the "princess" of the orphanage—knew how to cook at all. But I hoped they didn't know what "Lyra's" life was like before the orphanage. As long as I moved with confidence, there wouldn't be any reason for them to doubt me.
Asriel, meanwhile, looked like he could burst from excitement. His tail wagged in short, energetic swishes, and his eyes practically sparkled.
"Can we help? Please tell us we can help her, Mom!" he asked Toriel, his voice brimming with eagerness.
Toriel shook her head gently but glanced my way. It wasn't that she didn't want Asriel to help—it was more that she noticed he'd asked her instead of me. Oh, Asriel, so much for all that talk about growing up and being independent.
"Of course you can help, Asriel," I said, looking him square in the eyes. "But next time, ask me, not Toriel." It was about time I started asserting myself. Staying passive in this story wasn't going to get me anywhere.
Asriel's eyes widened for a moment, then his face softened with a sheepish smile. "Oh! You're right, sorry, Lyra... Okay, let's get to work! Chara, you gonna help too?" He turned to Chara, his eyes full of that relentless optimism only he could manage.
Chara narrowed their eyes in response, leaning back just a little. "I'd rather watch, if that's all right. Cooking's never been one of my strongest skills. And as far as I know, it's not one of Lyra's either," they added with a sly grin, their gaze sharp as ever.
Challenge accepted. I wasn't about to let them get away with that. I crossed my arms and raised an eyebrow.
"Then you clearly don't know me well enough," I shot back, my voice laced with confidence I wasn't entirely sure I had. "Now, let's see what's in that fridge."
Chara raised an eyebrow too, clearly not expecting me to answer so boldly. For once, they didn't have a comeback, only a skeptical glance that lingered a second too long. I'll take that as a small victory.
Papyrus beamed with pride as he led me to the kitchen. He practically bounced with every step, clearly ready to witness greatness unfold. He flung open the fridge door with the grandiosity of a magician unveiling his greatest trick.
The fridge was... empty.
Not just "we ran out of milk" empty. Completely, utterly barren. No vegetables, no eggs, not even a sad little bottle of ketchup. Just a hollow, cold void where food should have been.
Papyrus froze, his posture stiffening as he stared at the desolate scene. His head turned slowly toward me, his eyes wide with the horror of realization. Then, suddenly, his whole body jerked to life like a switch had been flipped.
"SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANS!!!" Papyrus's voice echoed so loudly I swear the entire Underground could hear it. My ears rang from the sheer force of it. Where does he store all that power in his tiny frame? I knew it was coming, but still—ouch.
"'sup."
I nearly jumped out of my skin. Sans had appeared right next to me without warning, hands in his hoodie pockets, his grin as lazy as ever. I stumbled back, barely keeping myself upright. Does he have to do that every time? This teleportation thing is going to give me a heart attack one of these days.
Papyrus spun around, pointing dramatically at the fridge like it was the scene of a heinous crime.
"THE FRIDGE IS EMPTY, SANS! AND BECAUSE OF THAT, MY HUMAN FRIEND CANNOT COOK SPAGHETTI FOR ME! THIS IS AN EMERGENCY OF THE HIGHEST ORDER! YOU MUST GO TO THE STORE IMMEDIATELY AND BUY EVERYTHING SHE REQUIRES!"
Sans leaned his head back slightly, his grin stretching wider, though his half-lidded eyes didn't change in the slightest. He let out a slow, exaggerated sigh, then tilted his head in that "I'm about to be annoying" way.
"sounds like a pasta-tastrophe, bro! sure, I'll do it." He shrugged. "but only if the human comes with me," Sans added, his grin as steady as ever.
My heart sank, a wave of unease washing over me. I knew it—I knew it!—Sans had it out for me. There was something about me that didn't sit right with him, and now he wanted to drag me off alone. Panic prickled at the edge of my mind, and I opened my mouth to argue—but he was already one step ahead of me.
"never had spaghetti before," he said with a lazy shrug, his tone as casual as if he were talking about the weather. "don't know what goes in it. gonna need a professional opinion."
A good argument. Technically, I could just write a list of ingredients and send him on his way, but if I resisted now, it would just look suspicious. To Papyrus, and Asriel, Sans was just the chill, lazy jokester who never took anything seriously. If I refused, I'd be the rude, difficult one.
I swallowed my pride.
"Sans has a point," I said, forcing a smile as I raised my hand like it was all one big joke. "I'll help him out! Besides, with his teleporting, it'll be a quick trip. And hey, that way he won't be so 'bonely.'"
Papyrus groaned, slapping his skull with both hands. "HUMAN. YOU'RE BETTER THAN THIS."
Sans, on the other hand, chuckled, his shoulders shaking ever so slightly.
"heh. not bad, kid. i'll give that one a solid 6/10. room for improvement."
I glanced over at Chara, expecting them to say something snide, but to my surprise, they didn't. Their lips pressed into a thin line, and they stared at me with a look I couldn't quite place—half annoyance, half... concern? No, that couldn't be right. Either way, they stayed quiet. That was more unsettling than anything they could've said.
"back in a flash, little brother," Sans said, tilting his head toward Papyrus. His voice was as casual as ever, but I felt that subtle shift in the air, like the whole world had taken a step sideways.
Then, with a soft whum of magic, Sans grabbed my sleeve, and the world disappeared in a rush of static and cold
~~~~~~
This place was anything but a store.
It looked more like a laboratory—but not like the one in Hotland. This room was smaller, more cramped, with most of the machines draped in thick, dust-covered sheets. Dim, flickering lights buzzed overhead, casting long, jagged shadows across the walls. In one corner, a large metal table stood, covered in tools, loose screws, and an unrolled blueprint. I tried to read what was written on it, but the letters were faint and blurry, like they were smudged on purpose.
My heart pounded in my chest. This wasn't right. This wasn't a store.
I spun around to face Sans, panic rising like a flood. He wasn't looking at me anymore. His eyes—well, his sockets—were fixed dead ahead, empty and unreadable.
"I think you know why you're here," he said, his voice quiet but sharp, like a blade tapping against glass.
No. I didn't. I really didn't. But I had a guess.
I didn't belong here. And he knew it.
I could feel it in my bones—this was about the choice I made. The choice to meddle. I had tampered with something that was never supposed to be touched. Rewritten something that wasn't mine to rewrite. The story had its own rhythm, its own flow, and I thought I could play god and change it.
And now, I was paying the price.
You should have left it alone, I thought bitterly. You should have let it end the way it was meant to. It wasn't your place to "fix" it. What happens in the story stays in the story.
My nails dug into my palms as I lowered my head. The weight of it all pressed down on me, heavier than ever. This is my fault.
Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Sans shift slightly. His shoulders relaxed, and he let out a soft laugh—a quiet, breathy sound that made me flinch. I looked up at him, trying to keep my breathing steady, but my body had other ideas. I was trembling. Not from the cold. Not from exhaustion.
From fear.
I knew what would happen if I said too much. I knew what had happened last time. My body remembered that pain. The raw, burning agony of my existence being pulled apart piece by piece. I wouldn't let it happen again.
"not mad at you, little human," Sans said suddenly, tilting his head to glance at me. His hands, once at his sides, slid back into his hoodie pockets. His grin didn't change, but somehow, it felt less hollow than before. "least, not yet. you haven't done anything to make me mad."
His words hung in the air like a thread dangling from a web. Not yet. It wasn't much, but it was hope. Hope that I hadn't crossed the line. Not with him, at least.
But if that was the case... why bring me here?
I stared at him, my eyes silently asking the question I didn't dare voice. His gaze lingered on me for a moment longer before he let out a long sigh, his shoulders rising and falling in sync.
"me and my bro," he began, speaking slower this time, like he was giving me time to process each word, "we've been workin' on somethin'. tryin' to figure out how to break the BARRIER."
My heart stopped.
The Barrier.
"thing is," he continued, tilting his head toward me, "while we were runnin' tests, a disturbance popped up. a glitch, if you wanna call it that. big ol' blip in the system. The kind that makes you stop everything and pay attention."
He scratched the back of his skull with one hand, his grin turning lopsided. "tracked it down to the RUINS. figured it was a fluke at first. but then it moved."
I moved.
His eyes—or the glow of his pupils—narrowed slightly as they locked onto mine. His gaze wasn't hollow anymore. It was sharp. Heavy. Watching for every twitch, every subtle change in my posture.
"that's when we noticed you,," he said, his voice low and steady. "and I knew right away—it wasn't the other one. it was you."
I swallowed the lump in my throat, trying to keep my face neutral, but I knew I'd already lost. He knew.
He knew I was the anomaly.
The only question was how much he knew.
I clenched my fists at my sides, digging my nails into my palms again. Don't react. Don't flinch. He doesn't know everything. He couldn't. He wasn't there when I tried to tell Toriel the truth. He didn't hear me explain how I was only here to help. That I wasn't a threat. That I was their only shot at a better ending.
It sounded so self-righteous now. So arrogant. But at the time, I believed it. I still do...
But it didn't matter. I couldn't tell him any of that. If I did, I'd die.
Silence settled between us. But it wasn't the awkward, unbearable kind of silence. It was heavier, like the weight of unspoken thoughts pressing down on both of us.
I didn't know what to do. Could I signal to him? Draw something? Write it down? I'd never tried any of those options before. But fear kept me frozen. I didn't dare try. I just sat there, eyes cast down, my thoughts swirling like a storm I couldn't control. Stay quiet.
No words. No gestures. Just silence.
"cat got your tongue?" Sans said suddenly, his tone as casual as ever. His grin didn't waver, but his eyes—those faint, glowing dots in his sockets—were sharper now, like he was watching for something. "or... is it that you can't answer me?"
My heart jumped in my chest. Oh my god. Yes. He was so close. I didn't need to guide him—I didn't need to do anything. Just stay still. Let him figure it out. Come on, you're smart, Sans.
His grin faded—not gone, but softer. His eyes lingered on me a moment longer, then he tilted his head, his voice quieter this time.
"so, you can't say anything. got it." He nodded to himself like he'd just solved a puzzle. "guess that complicates things. if we don't know why you're here, it's kinda hard to figure out what to do next. Gaster's not gonna like that."
Gaster. The name alone sent a chill down my spine. Of all the people to be aware of me, Gaster was the last person I wanted. He wasn't like Toriel or Asriel. He wasn't kind. He wasn't safe. He was someone I don't know much about.
Sans took a slow step toward me, his gaze never leaving mine. "lemme guess. you can't write it, either? can't draw it? can't act it out?"
My whole body tensed.
I could answer that. I wouldn't be telling him why I was here—just answering a question. That's safe. It's safe. I'm safe.
I clenched my fists, heart hammering in my chest. Slowly, carefully, I nodded.
"I... I don't know," I admitted, my voice barely more than a whisper. My throat felt tight, every word like walking across a minefield. "I haven't tried yet."
Silence.
No cracking bones. No suffocating pain. No shattering of my existence.
I gasped, feeling a weight fall from my chest, like I'd been carrying it for hours without realizing it. I was still whole. I was still here. My breath came fast and uneven as I clutched at my shirt, feeling the racing of my heartbeat beneath my ribs.
I'm okay. I'm okay. I didn't die this time.
The relief was so overwhelming, I almost laughed. I hadn't realized how much I'd been bracing for the worst. For once, I'd shared a piece of the truth, and I was still alive.
Sans watched me carefully, his gaze unreadable, though his grin had returned. I didn't know what he was thinking. But at least he wasn't making a joke this time.
He knows now. He knows something's wrong. And I didn't have to die for it.
I glanced away from him, the burst of relief giving way to a deeper ache in my chest. I felt it again—that desperate, clawing ache that came every time I thought about home.
If Gaster knows about me, maybe he can send me back.
I want to go home.
The thought hit me harder than it should have. My fingers curled into the fabric of my sweater. It had been three days—just three days—but I missed everything. My room, my bed, my family. I missed feeling safe. I missed knowing that I wasn't living on borrowed time.
And yet...
My heart wavered.
I thought of Asriel. The way his paw had gently held my hand earlier, the warmth of it seeping into my fingers like sunlight breaking through the cold. I remembered his smile, his gentle excitement when he talked about showing me around Snowdin. I thought of the way he always looked at Chara, like they were something fragile but precious.
I could already see it in my mind. The end of the story.
I saw Asriel standing in the darkness, smiling that same, soft smile. His eyes shining with tears as he said, "It's okay. Don't cry. I'll be okay." I saw the light surrounding him, golden and blinding. I saw him fading.
I didn't want to see it again.
I didn't want him to die.
But if I stayed...
If I stayed, I'd have to keep fighting fate. Fighting Chara. Fighting this world.
I didn't know if I had the strength for that.
But if I went home, I'd be leaving him behind.
Torn between the weight of my world and the weight of his, I sat there in silence, feeling as though the air had turned to stone around me.
"kid, you good?"
Sans's voice pulled me back to reality. For a moment, I sat there, still caught in my own thoughts, but I forced them aside. No point in getting tangled up in all that—not yet. Not until I knew for sure whether I could go home.
I nodded, letting a small smile tug at the corners of my lips. I wasn't afraid of Sans anymore. Not like before.
"good. then let's hit up the store before papyrus wakes up all of snowdin with his 'emergency spaghetti' crisis." He snapped his fingers, and in the blink of an eye, we were standing in the middle of Snowdin's only store.
I blinked, still feeling a bit disoriented from the teleportation. The small shop was warm and cozy, with wooden shelves neatly lined with goods. The air smelled faintly of dried herbs and something sweet—probably from a batch of fresh bread.
At the front of the store, a small purple-furred rabbit sat behind the counter, flipping idly through a magazine. Her ears twitched as we arrived, but she didn't look up. I didn't know her name—but I recognized her instantly.
The store was small, and the selection wasn't huge, but it had everything I needed. Flour, eggs, tomatoes, cheese, spices—basic ingredients that would be enough to pull together a decent spaghetti. I could hear Sans trailing behind me as I grabbed each item, his footsteps so light it was like he wasn't even there.
When I'd gathered everything, we made our way to the counter. Sans casually paid for it all, dropping the gold with a lazy flick of his wrist. The rabbit finally glanced up, offering a friendly but sleepy smile before turning her attention back to her magazine.
Another snap of Sans's fingers, and we were back at the house.
The living room was as lively as ever. Papyrus, Chara, Asriel, and Toriel were all gathered on the old, somewhat lumpy couch, their eyes glued to the TV. As we appeared, the sound of music played softly from the screen.
"FINALLY, YOU'RE BACK!!" Papyrus threw his arms in the air with his usual flair, his voice booming loud enough to rattle the picture frames on the wall. "YOU MISSED THE NEW EPISODE OF METTATON'S SHOW, BUT NO MATTER! WE HAVE MORE IMPORTANT BUSINESS TO ATTEND TO!" He spun toward me, pointing an accusatory finger. "DID YOU GET EVERYTHING, HUMAN?"
I glanced at the TV. The credits were rolling, but Asriel and Chara's eyes stayed locked on the screen, as if they were still absorbing every frame of it. It must've been a good episode.
But I noticed something else.
When we'd appeared in the room, Chara's hand had curled into a tight fist. It only lasted for a second, but I saw it. Why?
"Yeah, I got everything," I said quickly, brushing off my unease. I turned toward Papyrus, throwing a grin over my shoulder. "C'mon, Papyrus. Follow the master chef!"
"NYEH HEH HEH! I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS, AM READY TO RECEIVE YOUR LEGENDARY SPAGHETTI WISDOM!" Papyrus practically bounced after me as we entered the kitchen.
Asriel shot up from the couch and chased after us, Toriel followed at a slower pace, standing in the doorway with Chara at her side.
Great. An audience.
I felt a twist of anxiety in my gut. It's one thing to cook with just one or two people watching, but this? This was a crowd. I wasn't ready to have so many eyes on me.
Just breathe. You've got this. It's only spaghetti.
With that, I rolled up my sleeves and turned to face my "students." It was time to put on a show.
Chapter 9: Lesson learned
Notes:
I'm back... well sort of. This is kind of a filler chapter.
I actually flopped on my exam, so yes, I learned my lesson too :D
I have an another exam on 16th so I wont upload anything until I'm done with that shit.
As always comments and kudos are welcomed <3
Anyways enjoy!
Chapter Text
We entered the kitchen, arms full of groceries, and I dropped the bags onto the counter with a satisfying thud. Papyrus bolted next to us, waiting impatienly. Sans waved and literally vanished. He must have gone to speak with Gaster.
"ALRIGHT, HUMAN CHEF! I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS, AM READY TO WITNESS YOUR LEGENDARY SPAGHETTI WISDOM!" he declared, his voice echoing off the kitchen walls.
I glanced at him, barely holding back a grin. Legendary wisdom, huh? I guess I'd better make this count.
"Alright, Papyrus, today, you're going to learn the art of spaghetti—the finest dish in all the Surface!"
Papyrus nodded rapidly, looking far more serious than he had any right to be.
Asriel was practically bouncing in place, his little tail wagging furiously behind him. "Can I help too? Can I stir the pot?! Please, please, please!" he begged, his paws already reaching for the pot on the stove.
"Hold on, Chef Asriel," I said, pointing at him like a head chef on TV addressing an overeager apprentice. "What are you planning to stir now? The water? We need to prep the ingredients first! Discipline is crucial in cooking—we can't rush things." Wow, I really do sound like a professional! Even though I only cooked for myself and the family.
"DISCIPLINE!" Papyrus echoed, his hand shooting into the air like he was taking an oath. "I WILL MASTER THIS DISCIPLINE AND RISE ABOVE THE RANKS OF ALL OTHER CHEFS!"
"That's the spirit," I said, pulling the ingredients out of the bags. "Alright, step one: prepare the sauce. Papyrus, you're in charge of cutting the tomatoes."
Papyrus's sockets went wide. "ME? I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS, AM TRUSTED WITH THE SACRED TASK OF TOMATO CUTTING?!"
"Yup," I said, handing him a small knife and pointing toward the tomatoes. "Here's your weapon, hero. Use it wisely."
Carefully, slowly, he picked up the first tomato and held it as if it might explode in his hands.
"Papyrus," I said, leaning in. "You don't have to stare it down like it owes you money."
"THIS TOMATO IS THE FIRST OF MANY FOES IN THE KITCHEN BATTLEFIELD. I MUST SHOW IT THE RESPECT IT DESERVES." He raised the knife high above his head. "NOW... FALL, FOUL VEGETABLE! (Or fruit lol idk anymore)"
He brought the knife down with a dramatic swing—and the tomato exploded. Juice and seeds splattered across the countertop, the wall, and, somehow, his face.
"IT HAS UNLEASHED ITS FINAL ATTACK!" Papyrus stumbled back, wiping tomato juice from his face with an over-exaggerated swipe of his scarf. "A WORTHY OPPONENT INDEED!"
Oh shit. I pinched the bridge of my nose, trying not to laugh. "Okay, maybe we go with smaller, controlled cuts next time, chef Papyrus."
While Papyrus continued his tomato "battle," I assigned Asriel to crack the eggs. He sat on a stool, his eyes wide with intense concentration as he barely tapped the egg against the side of the bowl. Tap, tap, tap. Nothing. He frowned, tapping a little harder. Little harder meaning SMASHING IT. The egg shattered in his hands, yolk and shell mixing into a mess.
"Oops..." His ears drooped, and he glanced up at me with the saddest look I'd ever seen. "I'm sorry, Lyra."
"Hey, it's okay," I said, wiping the mess with a cloth. "That's why we have extra eggs." I handed him another egg and gave him a reassuring nod. "This time, just a gentle tap—like knocking on a door."
He nodded, his eyes reignited. This time, he tapped lightly, and the egg cracked cleanly down the middle. His face lit up with joy.
"I did it! I did it, Lyra! Look, Mom, I did it!"
"Very well done, Asriel," Toriel said from the doorway, clapping her paws together softly.
Chara leaned against the doorway, their arms crossed as they watched everything unfold. Their gaze was half-curious, half-bored, but I noticed the way their eyes lingered on me for just a second longer than usual. They didn't say anything, but I could tell they were paying attention.
"Alright, now that the eggs are cracked and the tomatoes are mostly ready, it's time to make the sauce," I announced, pulling out a pot and placing it on the stove. "Papyrus, you're on stirring duty. Asriel, you'll be in charge of adding the ingredients as I call them out." I can't trust Papyrus—he’d throw everything in without a second thought. Sorry Asriel you wwill stir next time!
"STIRRING DUTY?! THIS IS THE MOST IMPORTANT TASK OF ALL!"
Papyrus beamed with pride as he grabbed the wooden spoon like it was a prize. He stood at the stove, one foot forward.
I poured olive oil into the pot, letting it heat up before tossing in the garlic. The sharp, savory smell filled the kitchen in seconds. Papyrus sniffed the air, his eye sockets widening with awe. Yeah, this smells nice.
"Asriel, sprinkle in the salt and pepper—just a pinch of each."
"Like this?" Asriel asked, his fingers gripping the salt container with care. He shook it once, and a small, neat sprinkle of salt landed in the pot.
"Perfect," I said, giving him a thumbs up.
"YES! I'M A SPICE MASTER!" he cheered, his little tail wagging like crazy.
We added the tomatoes (carefully, since Papyrus's "battle" had left most of them... messy), and Papyrus stirred it all together. The rich red of the sauce swirled around the garlic and oil, slowly thickening into something that actually looked like spaghetti sauce.
"Alright, Papyrus, stir it slowly, like you're drawing a figure eight," I instructed.
"FIGURE EIGHTS! OF COURSE!" Papyrus moved the spoon in exaggerated, elegant arcs.
He's ridiculous... but I had to admit, it was fun.
By the time the sauce was simmering, the kitchen smelled heavenly.
"Alright, let's get the pasta ready," I said, grabbing a pot and filling it with water. "Asriel, this one's on you. Boil the water and then add the pasta."
Asriel nodded, lifting the pot with both hands.
"Oh okay!! I will try my best."
"Just... make sure it doesn't overflow," I added.
Toriel chuckled softly. "My, you certainly have a way with children even though you look the youngest here. Even Papyrus is hanging on your every word."
I glanced at her, smiling despite myself. "Well, I am a legendary chef, after all."
Chara snorted quietly behind me, just barely loud enough for me to hear.
The sauce was ready. The pasta was cooked. All that was left was to combine them.
"Papyrus, Asriel, it's time," I said, arms open like I was about to present a grand finale. "Behold... THE LEGENDARY SPAGHETTI!"
Papyrus's eyes shimmered like he'd just witnessed the birth of a star.
"NYEH HEH HEH! YES, THIS IS THE POWER OF TRUE CUISINE!" he shouted.
Asriel clapped his hands, his eyes shining with pure joy. "We did it! It's perfect, Lyra!"
We all sat around the table to taste the fruits of our labor.
And oh boy, it was worth it.
This was, without a doubt, the best spaghetti I'd ever eaten. The flavor was rich, perfectly balanced, and the texture was spot on. Was this the power of friendship people always talked about? If so, I was starting to understand the hype.
Everyone seemed to agree. Asriel was devouring his plate with the raw enthusiasm, Toriel had a warm smile on her face as she dabbed Asriel's cheeks clean with a napkin. Papyrus was dramatically praising every bite as if it were a divine experience.
Chara, who had been oddly cheerful today, now had a puzzled look on their face. Their eyes darted between me, the plate of spaghetti, and the others. Their smile faded into something more thoughtful, more calculating. What now? I thought, forcing myself to act natural. I've been confident. I haven't done anything that would make me suspicious... right?
I focused on my plate, chewing slowly, but I could still feel Chara's eyes on me like a cold breeze on the back of my neck.
Toriel glanced at the clock on the wall and suddenly gasped, clapping a paw over her mouth.
"Oh my goodness! Time flies when I'm with you kids! It's already so late!" She shook her head, glancing down at Asriel and then back at Chara and me. "It looks like we won't be able to make it back home tonight. I suppose we'll have to book a room at the Inn."
Oh. She was right. Time had slipped away, and I hadn't even noticed. Now that she mentioned it, my body felt it too. The stress, the focus, the effort I'd put into making everything perfect—it had all drained me. A yawn escaped me before I could stop it, my whole body sagging with exhaustion. I could fall asleep right here if I'm not careful.
"no need for that," Sans said from across the room, stretching his arms over his head. "the humans can crash here tonight. couch's not fancy, but it's cozy enough. we'll keep an eye on 'em."
I guess he came back. Though I doubt he'll share his conversation with Gaster with me.
Toriel blinked, visibly surprised by Sans's offer.
"Oh! That's very kind of you, Sans. I'm sure Papyrus will be happy to have company as well. Alright, that sounds like a good plan." She turned toward us, her gaze gentle but firm. "I'll come back for you in the morning, if that's alright with everyone."
She waited for our response, but Asriel had other ideas. His ears perked up, and his face scrunched into a determined pout.
"No, no, no! I wanna stay with Lyra and Chara!" he declared, stomping his foot for emphasis. "You can go to the Inn, Mom, but I'm staying here!"
Papyrus jumped up from his chair, slamming his hands on the table with sudden energy.
"A SLEEPOVER?! THE GREAT PAPYRUS FULLY SUPPORTS THIS PLAN!"
Toriel sighed, rubbing her head with one paw. "I'm sorry, Asriel, but there's not enough space for all of us to stay. The couch is too small, and I doubt anyone wants to sleep on the floor. Perhaps another time, sweetie. Remember, Lyra and Chara are part of our family now. We can arrange a sleepover another day—properly."
Asriel's ears drooped, his tail falling still. His face crumpled with quiet disappointment, but he knew his mother well enough to understand that no meant no. He glanced at Chara and me, his big, round eyes shimmering with that heart-melting "please" look.
"Y-You could come with us, if you want," he mumbled, his voice soft, hopeful.
Don't do this, kid.
I could already feel the guilt pulling at my heart. Asriel was good at this. Too cute.
"Thanks, Asriel,"
Chara said, their voice unusually calm and steady. They reached over and ruffled his head, earning a little "hey!" in response.
"But it's better this way. You'll be more comfortable with your mom, and we'll all be together again tomorrow anyway."
I nodded in agreement.
"Yeah, plus, you'd miss out on those nice warm Inn beds." I leaned in, giving him a reassuring smile.
Asriel pouted for a moment longer, but eventually, he gave in. His arms suddenly flew around me and Chara, pulling us into a tight, warm hug. "Okay... but you better be here tomorrow!"
"You bet," I said, patting him on the back.
After a few more farewells, Toriel and Asriel headed toward the door. Asriel waved at us one last time before stepping outside with his mother, his little horns just barely visible over the windowsill.
The house felt a little quieter after they left.
"ALRIGHT, LITTLE FRIENDS" (As if he wasn't little himself) Papyrus said, his voice full of renewed vigor. "PREPARE YOURSELVES, FOR THE GREAT PAPYRUS SHALL NOW RETRIEVE THE COZIEST BLANKETS IN THE ENTIRE HOUSE!"
He dashed off, his footsteps clunking loudly up the stairs. I could hear him mumbling something about "maximum fluffiness" and "ultimate comfort" as he ran.
I glanced at Sans, who had already teleported with a small stack of folded blankets. He tossed them onto the couch with a casual flick of his wrist.
"heh. papyrus is on blanket overkill again," he muttered, shaking his head. He gave me and Chara a lazy wave. "you two can head to bed whenever. couch's yours for the night."
Chara raised an eyebrow.
"And where are you going?"
sans tapped the side of his skull, his grin a little sharper than usual.
"gotta do my nightly duty as the great papyrus's bedtime story narrator. dude won't sleep without it." He jerked a thumb toward the stairs, where faint thumping sounds could still be heard. "he'll probably make me read 'little cook monster' for the fifth time this week."
Papyrus suddenly reappeared at the top of the stairs, clutching a stack of blankets so high it wobbled precariously. His eyes sparkled with pride.
"FEAST YOUR EYES ON THE GRANDEST COLLECTION OF COZYNESS YOU'VE EVER SEEN! NO GUEST OF THE GREAT PAPYRUS SHALL EVER KNOW THE COLD!"
He bounded down the stairs with such enthusiasm that I swore the entire house shook. Sans caught him halfway down, steadying the tower of blankets before it could collapse.
"alright, bro, you win. blanket king of snowdin, undefeated," Sans muttered as Papyrus beamed with pride.
"INDEED! AND NOW, I SHALL BESTOW THESE GIFTS OF WARMTH UPON OUR GUESTS!"
Papyrus spread the blankets out like he was decorating a royal bedchamber.
I sat on the couch, letting out a long, deep breath. I was so, so tired. My limbs felt like lead, my eyes heavy from the weight of the day's events.
"good night, kids," Sans called as he gave a final wave. "don't let the bed bugs bite."
"Good night," We murmured back.
Papyrus climbed the stairs after him, waving like he was royalty bidding farewell to his subjects. I watched them go, my gaze drifting upward until the sound of their footsteps disappeared.
Chara sat cross-legged on the floor near the couch, leaning their head back against the side, eyes closed as if trying to find solace in the silence.
"So, what were you talking about?"
Chara's voice was casual, but there was an edge to it. They didn't bother opening their eyes.
Panic bloomed in my chest. My earlier thought of making Sans our mutual enemy suddenly felt absurd. I prayed that would never happen. But I couldn't tell them what we had really talked about—not that I even could, even if I wanted to.
"We were just shopping alright?" I replied, my tone light as I curled into the couch, pulling the blanket tighter around me, hoping the conversation would end there.
But before I could settle, Chara moved with unsettling speed, yanking the blanket off me.
"Bullshit."
Their voice was low. "You’re a terrible liar, you know that?"
Am I?
"And what the hell was that earlier?" they continued, quieter now, but no less biting. "Since when did you grow back your spine?"
They didn't yell—probably mindful of Papyrus and Sans in the other room, but their anger crackled like static in the air. They sat beside me on the couch, closer than I would've liked.
"You clearly don't know me well enough"
They sneered, throwing my earlier words back at me like a weapon. When I didn't respond, Chara grabbed my shoulder, firmly, and turned me toward them.
Their eyes burned red—not with rage, but anger... Confusion. Hurt. And something else I couldn’t name.
As they shifted, their sleeve slid up just slightly. Just enough.
I caught a glimpse of skin—pale, soft-looking. But lined with... Faint scars.
Dozens of them. Thin, shallow, old.
My breath caught.
Chara noticed. I saw it in the twitch of their jaw, the way their hand jerked the fabric back down.
Their expression didn’t change.
"Lyra, nobody knows you like I do. This isn't you. The Lyra I knew would never pull something like that—not after what happened between us. Is it true then?" Their voice wavered, a flicker of vulnerability breaking through the anger. "Do you really have amnesia?"
There was no malice in their gaze, only an aching sadness, as if the thought of me forgetting truly hurt them. Did they care that much? Or was it just guilt for something I didn't yet understand?
"I don't know what you want me to say," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I haven't lied to you, not once. I don't remember you. I don't know how I got here. And I don't understand why you treat me like this. I haven't done anything to deserve it." My throat tightened, but I pushed through. "If the 'old' me hurt you, I'm sorry. But that's not my fault. Not until I remember. So stop blaming me for things I can't control."
I pulled away from their grasp and turned my back to them, curling up again. Why can't they just accept that this "Lyra" they were so attached to no longer existed? How close had they been to this world's version of me?
"If you want me to remember so badly," I said, bitterness creeping into my voice, "then stop treating me like this and tell me what happened."
I pulled the blanket over my head, shielding my face. Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, and I clenched my fists to stop myself from breaking down. The emotions weren't even mine. Why do I feel so sad about this?
Chara was silent for a long moment before finally speaking.
"If you don't remember, it doesn't matter," they muttered, their voice subdued. "But I have every right to be angry, Lyra. And when you do remember, I know you'll beg for my forgiveness."
Their words stung more than I wanted to admit. I heard the faint rustle of fabric as they lay down on the other side of the couch, as far from me as the small space would allow.
"Good night," they said tersely, their voice barely above a whisper. I thought I heard a faint sniffle, but I couldn't be sure.
I stared at the darkness under the blanket, tears slipping down my cheeks despite my best efforts to hold them back. I told myself I didn't care—about Chara, about their anger, about their pain.
But the truth was, I did care. More than I wanted to admit. And that terrified me.
Chapter 10: Family
Notes:
Here we go again :P Sooner than I promised, but I had time so why not?
Also I rewrote this chapter, cuz I didn't like it, but now I feel like smth is wrong with it :(
Feel free to point anything out.
As always comments and kudos are appreciated <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
I didn’t sleep well; flashes of images kept appearing in my mind—images that were unfamiliar to me. I’m starting to fear that the feelings and memories of this world’s Lyra are becoming my own, and I’ll cease to exist. That’s why it’s so important not to lose sight of my goal. Save Asriel and go home. And most importantly, save myself.
Papyrus’s loud shouting woke me up. Chara wasn’t beside me, so I assumed they were at the source of the noise—in the kitchen.
Yawning sleepily, I shuffled over, and the sight before me was pure comedy. Sans was nowhere to be seen, but the scene’s two main characters, Chara and Papyrus, were locked in a tug-of-war over a container of spaghetti.
"THE GREAT PAPYRUS WILL EAT WHATEVER HE WANTS—BREAKFAST SPAGHETTI, LUNCH SPAGHETTI, DINNER SPAGHETTI. A HUMAN CANNOT STOP THIS PROCESS!" Papyrus declared, yanking the container toward himself with theatrical flair.
"Papyrus, no! Spaghetti is for lunch, not the whole day!" Chara growled, pulling the container back toward themselves.
I stopped in the doorway, watching in bemusement. Papyrus quickly noticed me, and with one great yank, he wrestled the bowl from Chara’s hands and ran toward me.
"LYRA! THIS OTHER HUMAN IS TERRIFYING! THEY WONT LET ME EAT WHAT I WANT!"
Papyrus held the container out toward me like it was a priceless artifact, his eye sockets wide with mock terror.
“SEE? EVEN YOU MUST AGREE, LYRA, THAT THIS IS A GRAVE INJUSTICE! A HUMAN DARES TO CHALLENGE THE GREAT PAPYRUS'S DIVINE RIGHT TO SPAGHETTI AT ALL HOURS!”
Chara groaned, dragging a hand down their face in frustration. “It’s not divine anything, Papyrus. It’s common sense. Spaghetti for every meal is ridiculous!”
Papyrus gasped as if Chara had just insulted his very soul. He straightened, clutching the container to his chest like a protective shield.
“RIDICULOUS? SPAGHETTI IS NEVER RIDICULOUS! I CANNOT BELIEVE I AM HEARING THIS SLANDER!”
I stifled a laugh, biting my lip to avoid making the situation worse. Chara, on the other hand, looked like they were moments away from grabbing the container again.
“Papyrus,” I said gently, stepping forward, “why don’t we compromise? You can have spaghetti for lunch, just like Chara said. For breakfast, how about trying something new? I could help you make... pancakes?”
Papyrus’s jaw dropped, and for a moment, he seemed utterly speechless. Then, he placed a dramatic hand to his forehead.
“PANCAKES? YOU MEAN THE FLAT, DISC-LIKE HUMAN FOOD OF LEGEND?”
Chara rolled their eyes. “Yes, Papyrus, the legendary flat food.”
Papyrus lowered his hand, his expression turning serious—or as serious as he could look.
“VERY WELL, LYRA! I, THE GREAT PAPYRUS, SHALL ACCEPT THIS COMPROMISE. BUT KNOW THIS: IF THE PANCAKES FAIL TO IMPRESS, I SHALL RETURN TO MY SPAGHETTI REGIME IMMEDIATELY!”
I nodded solemnly. “Deal.”
I made the pancakes, which once again earned Papyrus’s extravagant praise… but it didn’t take long before Toriel and Asriel arrived. It was time to move on—staying here any longer would only waste time and distract us from our goal.
We bid Papyrus a “tearful farewell,” as he put it. Sans was still nowhere to be found, so we asked Papyrus to pass along our regards. Then, we continued our journey.
“The next place we’re heading to is WATERFALL!” Asriel announced with excitement, practically bouncing as he walked alongside Toriel. “I think you’ll really like it—it’s one of the most beautiful territories in the Underground! But be careful—the water here is very deep and cold. It’s easy to slip in if you’re not paying attention!”
Chara had fallen back into their usual silence as we reached Waterfall. The atmosphere shifted immediately. The place was both peaceful and eerie, bathed in a soft blue glow that seemed to pulse with life. The constant sound of trickling water filled the air, and the stone paths were lined with lush plants and moss.
Toriel and Asriel were growing closer to me, and for that, I was grateful. If I had to remain here, at least I’d have people I could rely on.
“Look, Lyra!” Asriel ran ahead, spinning in circles like he’d just found the best playground in the world. His little legs splashed through puddles, sending ripples skittering across the surface. He spread his arms out like wings, pretending to fly as he twirled. “Isn’t it amazing?”
“Yeah,” I agreed, gazing up at the towering waterfall in front of us. The water spilled from high above, mist swirled in the air, catching the glow from the plants and breaking it into tiny blue sparks. "It's... really beautiful."
Toriel watched him with a fond smile, her hands folded neatly in front of her. “Don’t wander too far, Asriel,” she warned gently. “The ground can be slippery.”
“Yes, Mom!” Asriel shouted, not slowing down in the slightest.
I let out a soft laugh, shaking my head. “He’s going to get soaked.”
“Then I suppose he will have a chance to learn about the consequences of wet fur,” Toriel replied, her eyes twinkling with amusement.
The warmth of her words settled in my chest like a blanket. Moments like this made me feel like maybe, just maybe, I could belong here.
But then I noticed something.
Chara.
They weren’t looking at the waterfall. They weren’t looking at Asriel, either.
They were looking at me.
My heart skipped for a moment, and I fought the instinct to glance away. Their gaze wasn’t like before. It wasn’t sharp or teasing. It was still. Silent. Calculating.
I shifted my weight, glancing toward the ground, pretending I hadn’t noticed. Don’t react. Just act normal.
“Hey, Asriel!” I called out, moving closer to the edge of the path. “Didn’t you say there were glowing flowers here? Want to see if we can find some?”
Asriel gasped, his eyes lighting up like I’d just told him he won the lottery. “YES! The Echo Flowers! They repeat what you say! C’mon, I’ll show you where they are!” He grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the path ahead, his little paw warm in my grip.
I followed without hesitation. Anything to get away from that look.
“Don’t wander too far,” Chara’s voice called from behind me. It was soft, quieter than usual.
I glanced back, and there they were. Chara stood at the edge of the path, hands in their pockets, their gaze fixed on Asriel as he dragged me forward. Their face was unreadable. Their eyes didn’t blink.
I didn’t like it.
We didn’t go far, but I still felt a wave of relief wash over me as soon as we left Chara behind. Toriel would keep an eye on them. She’d make sure they didn’t do anything reckless. I hope.
The path opened into a wide, open field dotted with glowing blue flowers—Echo Flowers. Their gentle glow cast soft patches of blue light across the ground, making it feel like we were walking through a world of stars. Here, the air was cooler, and water pools dotted the landscape. They shimmered under the soft light, like gems.
“Go on, tap one, Lyra!” Asriel called over his shoulder, his face lit up with a grin so wide I swore his cheeks would burst. His excitement was infectious.
I played along, pretending I had no idea what the flowers did. I reached out and flicked one with my finger.
“Go on, tap one, Lyra!” the flower echoed back, mimicking his voice so perfectly it made me blink in surprise.
“Whoa,” I muttered, leaning in to get a closer look. The flower’s soft glow reflected in my eyes.
“Well?” Asriel asked, rocking back and forth on his heels, his tail wagging in short, excited swishes. “What do you think?”
I glanced at him, and for once, I didn’t have to force a smile. “It’s amazing. Thanks, Asriel.”
His face lit up even more, his eyes crinkling with joy. How could anyone be this pure? This kid was too good for this world.
For a moment, I wished I could tell him everything. I wished I could tell him what I was really feeling—that I was scared, lost, and trying to hold myself together with hope and stubbornness alone. He’d listen. I knew he would. He’d probably try to cheer me up too.
But I didn’t tell him.
Asriel’s excitement dimmed slightly as he looked around the glowing field of Echo Flowers. His expression shifted, thoughtful.
“You know, we should bring Chara here. They’d like this,” he murmured, more to himself than to me.
Before I could respond, Asriel spun around and darted back the way we came, his small figure disappearing down the path.
"Wait, Asriel!" I called after him, but he was already gone, his footsteps fading into the distance.
Left alone, I let out a small sigh and glanced around the field. The soft glow of the flowers cast a magical light, reflecting off the numerous water puddles scattered across the ground. They shimmered like stars, their surfaces rippling gently in the dim light. The sight was mesmerizing.
Drawn by the sight, I wandered toward a nearby dock that stretched over one of the larger pools of water. The dock looked old, its wooden planks weathered and slightly warped from years of use. I cautiously stepped onto it, the wood creaking softly beneath me. It was worth it, I could see the reflection of the Echo Flowers in the water, their gentle blue light casting a mesmerizing glow.
Curious, I walked to the edge of the dock and crouched down, peering into the water. The surface shimmered, but as I leaned closer, I realized the water was much deeper than I had initially thought. A wave of unease swept over me as I stared into the depths, the dark water hiding who knew what beneath.
The thought of its depth sent a shiver down my spine. I started to pull back when a voice, cold and cutting, broke the stillness.
"We’re not a family," came a quiet voice from behind me. I turned around to see Chara standing there, their eyes shadowed with something I couldn’t quite identify. "You told me that before I left the orphanage. Do you know that sentence drove me to this mountain?"
Chara took a step closer, and I instinctively backed away.
"Since last night, I’ve been thinking. Until now, I felt guilty because you fell with me. But now? You don’t want to be part of my family but anyone else's?. Well, not anymore, Lyra. I will take them from you."
"What are you talking about? Toriel took us both in. She didn’t just pick me. She picked us, so that makes us a family! I’ve already told you I’m sorry for whatever I did in the past, but it’s not my fault!"
"I hate when you lie. It is your fault. And you will remember." Chara’s voice hardened. "I'm sorry, Lyra, but you need to understand how much pain I went through." They took another step closer, and I couldn’t back away any further. I was at the edge of the dock. "Do you remember how scared I was that summer when the lake’s current carried you away?"
"Please, I swear I can't remember! I can’t even swim!" I was practically begging now. And it was true—I never learned how.
"Well, I have one idea to make you remember."
Their hands found my shoulders, and I barely had time to react before they shoved me back.
"Maybe you don’t remember, but muscle memory always remains, Lyra. Even with amnesia."
“Chara!” I tried to scream, but only bubbles escaped my mouth. I reached toward the surface, my hand stretching up, up, please grab it please grab it please—
"You can't forget swimming, right? You are the best swimmer I know," Chara’s voice was cold, distant. They turned away, walking further down the path. "When you’ve cooled your head enough, keep your distance. You will feel what I felt when you broke me."
They never turned back. Probably because I stopped kicking and screaming, they must've thought I was swimming to safety already. But my muscles tensed, and my movements slowed until I could barely keep myself afloat. The dark water swallowed me whole, pulling me under, deeper and deeper.
The surface above me looked so far away. The light from the Echo Flowers shimmered like little stars, all blurred together in a field of blue. They looked just like the sky.
My body went still, the last bits of strength leaving my arms and legs. It was almost peaceful, in a way.
The world dimmed.
Then everything went dark.
I hope I won't wake up to this nightmare again.
Notes:
Angst.
Chapter 11: Please?
Chapter Text
Air.
I was back in Snowdin, trudging toward Waterfall with everyone. The familiar crunch of snow underfoot felt hollow now, its once comforting rhythm overshadowed by the weight of my thoughts.
Each rebirth chipped away at my sanity. I can’t endure another. Sure, cheating death sounds impressive, but the pain, the stress, the suffocating anxiety—it’s unbearable. The irony wasn’t lost on me, survival had become my curse.
“Hey, Lyra, you okay?” Asriel’s voice carried a concern that cut through my spiraling thoughts.
I nodded, forcing a smile. “Yeah, just… needed a moment. You go on ahead.”
He hesitated but eventually turned back to Chara, who was walking just ahead. I let myself fall behind, my chest tight with emotions I couldn’t name.
I’m scared. Scared of what I’ve become, of what I might still become. I don’t know why I keep coming back, why this cycle refuses to release me. I’ve had enough. Yes, I care about Asriel—I really do—but why can’t I prioritize myself for once? My mental health should matter. Shouldn’t it?
The snow gave way to the damp stone of Waterfall, the air growing colder and heavier. The sight of the cascading waters ahead was supposed to inspire awe, but all it did was make my stomach churn.
I tried to refocus, to gather the strength to face the questions that haunted me. How do my actions affect this world? What’s happening with the barrier?
One thing was clear, I had to keep Chara close. I needed to be sweet to them, to do anything that would make them love me, anything that would prevent my death. With every death, new feelings and memories were starting to surface in my mind. It hurt to feel so distant from them, but those feelings were obviously not mine...I'm definitely losing myself.
I glanced at them as we walked. They seemed lost in thought, their red eyes darker than usual. I didn’t know what this world’s Lyra had done to them, but the guilt was overwhelming, even if it wasn’t mine. I needed to make amends, to ensure they felt more connected to Asriel and Toriel than to me. Maybe then, their jealousy—no, their pain—wouldn’t spiral into something worse.
“Hey, Asriel!” I called out, injecting false cheer into my voice. “Didn’t you say there were glowing flowers here? Want to show us where they are?”
His face lit up, his enthusiasm a stark contrast to my internal turmoil. “YES! The Echo Flowers! They repeat what you say! Come on, I’ll show you where they are!”
I reached for Chara’s hand without thinking, gripping it tightly. Their surprise was evident, but they didn’t pull away. Asriel noticed, his smile softening as he led us toward the flower field.
“Don’t wander too far, children!” Toriel called after us, her voice tinged with concern.
The Echo Flower field stretched before us, the delicate blue blooms swaying gently in the cold air. Their eerie glow cast long shadows, and the familiar chill of the place settled into my bones.
“Are you cold?” Chara’s voice was quiet but sharp, cutting through my haze.
No, I wanted to say. I’m not cold. I’m terrified. Terrified because this is where you killed me. But it’s fine. Everything’s fine. Haha…
I shook my head instead, forcing a weak smile.
Asriel’s excitement was undimmed. He crouched by one of the flowers, motioning for us to join him. “Go on, tap one, Lyra!” he urged.
I crouched beside him, still holding Chara’s hand as if my life depended on it. Maybe it did.
“Go on, tap one, Lyra!” the flower echoed, its mimicry chilling in its perfection.
“Whoa, that’s really cool!” Chara’s curiosity was genuine, their voice lighter than I’d heard in days.
“How does it do that?” I asked, my voice trembling slightly.
Asriel shrugged, giggling. “Magic, I guess!” Then his smile faltered. “Lyra? Are you okay? You don’t seem to like it…”
I blinked, their words grounding me. “Sorry! I think these flowers are amazing, Asriel! I was just imagining a concert here or something...”
Asriel’s worry melted into delight.
“That’d be so cool!”
Chara’s gaze lingered on me, unreadable. Their hand was still in mine, their grip steady but tense.
“Let’s pick some for Toriel,” Chara suggested, and he earned a beam from Asriel.
“That’s a great idea!”
He wandered deeper into the field, leaving me alone with Chara. They turned to me, their red eyes gleaming in the dim light.
"Are you going to let go, Lyra?"
I stared at them, my grip tightening. I couldn’t let go—not here, not now. The memory of water closing over my head was fresh, too real.
"No," I said firmly. "Not yet."
Chara sighed, their expression exasperated but laced with curiosity.
“Why are you so clingy today? Yesterday, you couldn’t stop snapping at me. What changed?”
"I…" My voice faltered. I looked down at our hands, my chest tightening. “I just need to hold on, okay? Please.”
Chara’s gaze softened for a fraction of a second before their usual smirk returned.
"Fine. But if you’re going to hold on, you’d better have a good reason."
I swallowed hard, my mind racing. "This place creeps me out. Please?"
This must be so annoying for them. But I don't care, if they love me, they won't kill me...Right?
Lyra’s hand felt cold in mine. Cold and trembling—just enough for me to notice. She hadn’t let go since we got here, and honestly, it was starting to feel weird. I almost pulled away, but then she finally spoke.
“I… I’m sorry about that.”
Her voice shook a little. She forced herself to look at me, and I could see how hard it was for her. If she was so disgusted, she could’ve just let go and grabbed his hand instead. Asriel’s. That’s what she wanted, right?
"Please, forgive me, Chara. I just… holding your hand makes me remember things. I’m trying everything to make it up to you."
I narrowed my eyes. Was this another performance? Another guilt trip?
“Fine, prove it. What do you remember?”
Her throat moved as she swallowed, and her eyes flicked to the waterfall in the distance.
"I remember something about a lake,” she whispered. “And a current… This place creeps me out, so please? Hold my hand a little longer."
Her voice cracked.
That… really happened. Well, that's suprising. Against my better judgment, I sighed. My hand moved to her head, like it used to. I patted her gently.
"That was a long time ago, Lyra. And hey, you’re the best swimmer, right? Nothing like that will happen again.” I kept my tone light, but it was hard to look at her the same way. Forgiving her was... difficult.
She looked up at me then, and for a moment, I forgot to be angry.
But I couldn’t forget.
"Chara… you need to stop. Stop pretending this is something it’s not. My family is gone. They’re the only real family I ever had. I tried to pretend that these kids... YOU... were my new family. But I can't do it anymore. We're not a family, Chara."
Those words. They keep replaying in my head, over and over. I hear them every time I look at her, and the rage boils up whenever I see her laughing with Toriel and Asriel. She wants anyone but me. I hate that. It’s like I don’t matter to her anymore, like I never did. I still care. I hate that no matter how many times I remind myself she left, I still miss her.
Her fingers tightened around mine, nope, not working Lyra... I wanted to teach her a lesson. I wanted to make her feel it—to understand what it was like, being left behind like trash. To remind her of the hole she carved into my chest and just walked away from.
But I couldn’t do it.
Not when she looked like that. Not when her voice trembled like that. Not when she was still the only person who’d ever made that place feel bearable.
She helped me crawl out of depression only to drag me back into it again.
I got so hopeful when I saw her lying next to me in Toriel's home. I felt it— hope. Stupid, reckless hope. And then I got furious. All that talk, all that distance, and she still threw her life away like it was nothing.
I was so angry… at her, at myself… at the fact that some part of me felt happy that she jumped after me.
That she chose me.
I should hate her.
She said I was nothing. She said we weren’t a family. So... Why are you here?
All she ever had to do was hug me. Say she was wrong. But she forgot everything.
And now she looks at me like I’m a stranger.
I’m so—
...No.
No.
I need to harden myself again.
She’ll make me feel like it’s worth living, only to bring me down again. I can't go through that twice.
"Grow up Lyra," I added, "We don’t have all day, and Asriel’s getting ahead of us."
I yanked my hand away and we started collecting flowers in silence.
Notes:
Someone is desperate... Anyways yay, Chara's perspective! :D
Sorry for the shorter chapter!!
Also, I want to focus on their relationship more now, but more LORE is coming in the next chapters <32025. 07. 15. Edited a bit at the end.
Chapter 12: Showtime
Notes:
Chunky chapter lol.
I don't have the time to write, but I just can't stop myself ><
Thank you for your comments, they always make me so motivated to continue!
Anyways, enjoy!Kudos and comments are always very appreciated!! <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Oh my god, this silence is killing me. At least we got closer to Asriel, which calmed me just a little. They won’t try anything while he’s here, right?
Also... I'm so confused. I thought Chara and Lyra used to have something special together, but maybe I misread the signs. Well, they did call her a "leech" in Toriel's home. Damn. I made a mistake. I don’t want to annoy them further, so I won’t pull anything like that again. The "love me" plan officially failed?
Fine then, I will get myself together and move on. I’m not even thinking about saving Asriel anymore. I'm pathetic. I came here of my own will, and I give up so easily.
I... just want to go home. I miss my family so much... But who were my family, really?
That thought sent a shiver down my spine. Why can't I remember their faces? I know their names, my parents, my friends, but I can't seem to recall their smiles, their laughter… nothing.
Am I really going insane? Or becoming someone else… Will I become the other Lyra completely? If so, what will happen to me?
I started exhaling quicker, each breath coming shorter than the last. My vision blurred, and I began to wobble in the field, the flowers around me swimming in and out of focus. Soft paws caught me by my shoulders, steadying me. I looked up into Asriel’s worried face.
“Hey! What’s wrong with you?” Asriel’s eyes were wide with concern. He quickly turned to Chara, urgency in his voice. “Could you please call Mom? Something is wrong with her!”
He gently laid me down in the grass, next to a patch of glowing flowers. The soft blue light blurred into my vision as I struggled to focus. When I opened my eyes again, Asriel's green eyes were locked onto mine, filled with worry. His small hands gripped my shoulders, grounding me. I wanted to reach out, to brush my fingers through his fur like I used to comfort the children at the orphanage, but my hands felt numb and heavy.
“Child!” Toriel’s voice rang out as she hurried to my side. She knelt beside Asriel, placing her hands on my chest. A wave of warmth spread through me as her healing magic began to work, soothing the tightness in my chest and the chaos in my mind.
My breathing slowed, and after some minutes I sat up slowly, the world gradually settling around me. Toriel’s gentle touch remained, brushing through my hair, her warmth a comforting anchor. I felt safe for a moment, cocooned in her presence.
"You had a panic attack, darling. What happened?" Toriel asked softly, her voice filled with concern as she continued to brush my hair.
“She… she almost drowned when she was younger. This place creeps her out. I’m sorry, it’s my fault,” Chara said, their voice low and shadowed with guilt, their gaze averted as if they couldn’t bear to look at me.
I looked at Chara, their expression filled with a mixture of remorse and worry.
But it wasn’t because of the water, not entirely. The panic wasn’t from the memory of almost drowning—it was from the fear of losing myself. I was terrified of the pieces of my identity slipping away with each death, with each return. I didn’t know who I was anymore. I was becoming someone else, someone I didn’t recognize. Would I fade away entirely, or would I return to my own world when it was over? The unknown was suffocating.
I need to find Gaster. I hope he can help me... If not, I’ll have to do everything I can to avoid another death. I don’t need these new feelings and memories.
“It’s okay, Chara. It wasn’t your fault. I’ll get over it,” I tried to comfort them, not wanting them to feel like I was a burden.
“Child, if you want, we can rest for a bit. Waterfall isn’t known for its dry spots,” Toriel continued to gently stroke my head.
“No, Toriel, I don’t want us to fall behind because of me. Besides, I feel fine now… really.” I clenched my fists to hide the trembling in my hands.
Toriel quietly studied me for a moment, then smiled. She stood up and helped me to my feet. Asriel hugged me as soon as I was standing.
“Why didn’t you tell us you’re afraid of deep water? We could have figured something out so you wouldn’t have to suffer,” Asriel said, his face buried in my neck.
I almost chuckled at the ticklish sensation of his fur. I regretted coming here, yet I still hate myself for it. I don’t want to let them down, but I don’t want to disappear either.
I don’t know what to do.
“I didn’t want us to have to make a detour because of me. Honestly, it’s nothing. I probably just stared at one of those silly water pools for too long. It won’t happen again.” Asriel pulled back and smiled, though it wasn’t genuine. I continued, “Besides, Sunshine, I’m one of the bravest people you’ll ever meet!”
I straightened up, trying to appear confident… a ridiculous thing to say after a panic attack. But hey, I didn’t want him to worry.
He chuckled, maybe at the silly nickname or my transparent lie, then shrugged. “I guess you’re right, no monster has scared you so far.”
“Why would anyone here scare us?” Chara interjected. “Everyone here is kind. If only you knew what humans are like…”
Toriel smiled gently. “Child, I met many humans before we were trapped here. Believe me, not all of them are bad.”
Chara shrugged and didn’t say anything more. Toriel turned her gaze back to me.
“I initially planned for us to sail to Hotland, but it seems that’s not an option. No worries! It’s not far to walk. Are you sure you'll be fine?”
“Yes! I'm all right Toriel. Thank you,” I said with a genuine smile.
Toriel nodded, and we followed her across the Echo Flower field. The scenery was still beautiful, and the knot in my stomach eased. I was lost in thought when Chara’s clearing of their throat snapped me back to reality.
“Once again, I’m sorry,” they said, scratching the back of their neck. “If you want, you can hold my hand for as long as you like.”
Oh. Hmm. It seems someone does have a heart after all. I took their hand and smiled, shaking my head.
“There’s nothing for you to apologize for, Chara. That’s my job, as far as I know.” That made them raise an eyebrow.
“Don’t push your luck,” Chara replied, turning their gaze forward as we continued walking.
The heat hit us like a wall.
It wasn’t like the cozy warmth of Toriel’s home or the gentle heat of sunlight through a window. This was thick, suffocating heat that clung to your skin and weighed down every breath. The deeper we went, the worse it got. The air tasted dry and metallic, and every inhale felt like it scratched the back of my throat.
“Phew…” Asriel wiped his forehead with the back of his paw. He glanced back at us, already unzipping his outer jacket. "We should take these off before we melt."
He pulled his coat off in one smooth motion, letting it hang over his arm. His sweater underneath was lighter, short-sleeved, and better suited for this kind of heat.
Chara let go of my hand, it was too warm to hold onto anyway—but I still felt sad when they did. They followed Asriel’s lead, tugging at their hoodie and stuffing it into their bag. But instead of revealing a short-sleeved shirt like Asriel, they wore a thin black undershirt with sleeves that stretched all the way down to their wrists.
I frowned slightly.
That had to be unbearable in this heat... Is this because of the scars?
Toriel glanced over her shoulder. “Good idea, my child. The heat of Hotland can be overwhelming if you’re not used to it.”
The heat pressed against my chest like a weight, and I could feel sweat forming on the back of my neck. Slowly, I slipped off my jacket, folding it neatly before hugging it to my chest. My undershirt clung to my back, damp from sweat. Yuck.
How can they stand this? They have fur!
The stone path beneath us shifted from cool gray to a scorched, burnt orange. Small vents dotted the floor, each one barely noticeable until—
SHHHHHHFFFF!!
A burst of hot steam shot out of one of the vents next to me with a sudden, violent hiss.
“Ah!” I jumped back, heart leaping into my throat. My arms flung out to the sides, my jacket almost slipping from my grip. My pulse pounded hard in my ears.
Chara snickered. “Aren’t you the bravest human of all time?”
“Shut up,” I muttered, gripping my jacket tighter. My eyes darted back to the vent, watching it cautiously like it might do it again.
“Don’t worry, Lyra,” Asriel said with a grin, his tail wagging lightly. “They just do that sometimes. It’s just air being released from underground. It’s totally harmless.” He hopped over a nearby vent, completely unfazed. “You get used to it.”
Easy for you to say. I don't want to stay long enough to get used to it.
I took a shaky breath and stepped forward, watching every vent like it might attack me. I wasn’t going to get caught off guard again.
A building—no, a structure—jutted out from the rocky wall ahead of us. It didn’t blend in with the natural stone at all. Its surface was sleek and metallic, pipes coiled around it like giant metal snakes, twisting upward and downward, releasing faint puffs of white steam into the air. The door at its center stood tall and smooth, a pale blue glow outlining its edges. There were no windows. No signs. No symbols.
“What is that?” I asked, unable to tear my eyes away.
Toriel slowed her pace. Her shoulders stiffened, her ears flicking back slightly as if she’d heard something distant. Her gaze locked onto the structure, unblinking.
“That,” she said in a tone I’d never heard from her before, “is Gaster’s laboratory.”
“Whoa, we always take a detour…” Asriel murmured, tilting his head as he squinted up at the pipes. “I’ve never seen it up this close before. He is the head of the Royal scientists!”He turned to us, as if to explain.
Toriel’s jaw tensed. Her eyes didn’t leave the building.
“Yes,” she said quietly, her gaze colder than I’d ever seen it. “He holds that title, though I wish he did not.”
Asriel tilted his head, his ears flicking back in confusion. “But Gaster’s a genius, right? He makes all kinds of cool stuff—like those Core energy converters! And he made the elevators, too!” He tapped his chin, his little brows furrowed in thought. “I bet if we went inside, we could see something awesome!”
“No.”
The word cut through the air so sharply that all of us froze.
“No,” Toriel repeated, more softly this time, but with a firmness that left no room for argument. She placed a hand on Asriel’s head, gently smoothing his fur, her eyes never leaving the lab. “We are not going inside.”
Asriel blinked, his eyes round with confusion. “Why not?”
Toriel’s fingers paused mid-motion before continuing their slow, steady strokes. She took a breath, slow and deliberate.
“Gaster is…” She hesitated, her brow furrowing. It wasn’t like her. Toriel always knew what to say. She always had an answer.
“Gaster is brilliant,” she finally said, her voice low and careful, as if she didn’t want to say it but knew she had to. “He is one of the most intelligent minds in the Underground. His work has brought about many great changes.”
“But?” Chara said, raising an eyebrow.
Toriel’s eyes narrowed. Her lips pressed into a thin line.
“But,” she repeated, her tone sharp and clear, “he is a man who has forgotten how to look back at the people behind him.”
Her hand lowered from Asriel’s head. She didn’t look at us. Her eyes stayed on the lab, cold and distant.
“I do not trust him,” she said softly, almost like she was talking to herself. “He has no patience for those he believes are slower than him. And in his eyes, everyone is slow.”
Then she turned to us, her eyes warm again, her smile returning like it had never left.
“Come along, children,” she said, her tone light but firm. “We will not be stopping here.”
She placed a hand on my back—not rough, but not gentle either. It was the kind of push that wasn’t really a push, but it felt like one.
Her pace quickened.
None of us argued.
I glanced over my shoulder one last time, catching a glimpse of the lab as it disappeared behind the rocky curve of the path. The pipes still hissed softly, their smoke curling into the air like fingers reaching for something just out of reach.
I shook my head, quickening my pace to keep up with Toriel. Her steps were faster now, more sure, like she was walking away from something she didn’t want to see anymore.
She wasn’t just being cautious. She wasn’t being overprotective. This wasn’t that.
This was something else.
Toriel, the one who smiled through everything, was afraid.
I didn’t know Gaster. I didn’t know anything about him. I thought he was my golden ticket out of here just hours ago. Now what?
The further we walked, the more the air changed. It wasn’t just hot anymore—it was dry. My mouth felt like I’d been chewing on chalk. The air was so still, so heavy, that it made every breath feel like an effort. My eyes stung, and the glow from the walls cast long, flickering shadows ahead of us.
The path ahead opened up into a wider space. My eyes squinted against the sudden burst of light—this wasn’t the warm glow of lava or the dim light of glowing flowers. This was bright, golden, sharp.
It stood at the end of the path, a towering building of glittering gold and deep red, like it had been carved straight out of a luxury TV commercial. The front doors were wide and arched, framed by glowing neon lights that flickered in perfect sync. Massive letters spelled out "MTT HOTEL" in bold, electric blue, each letter outlined in flashing bulbs that pulsed with the rhythm of a slow heartbeat.
A grand red carpet stretched from the front door down the steps, rolling out like an open invitation. The carpet shimmered as if it had been freshly polished, and golden star patterns were woven into the fabric, catching the glow from the lights above.
The walls of the hotel were lined with posters of Mettaton himself. In some, he posed with his arms spread wide, basking in the glow of spotlights. In others, he tilted his head, winking at the camera with a smug grin.
“Wow…” I muttered, my eyes darting from the flashing lights to the glittering carpet.
“I hope we get to see Mettaton!! He’s the coolest person in the whole Underground!!” Asriel clapped his hands together, practically vibrating with excitement. “He loves humans! He’s the biggest human fan ever!”
His excitement was so genuine that it almost made me forget the heat.
“Mettaton?” I asked, tilting my head trying to look confused.
“Oh!!” Asriel practically bounced toward me, his eyes wide with excitement. “You’ll love him, Lyra! Mettaton is a robot created by Alphys—Alphys works with uncle Gaster as his assistant! But Mettaton’s not just any robot. He’s a superstar! He’s on TV all the time! He does game shows, talk shows, cooking shows—everything!”
He practically sparkled as he talked, his hands flailing with excitement.
I nodded, letting him talk. He didn’t have to convince me—I knew exactly who Mettaton was. My heart eased a little, knowing I still remembered his battle theme music.
Toriel approached the front desk, her gaze scanning the room with mild disapproval.
“Excuse me, is the elevator working today?”
The receptionist, a small monster with droopy eyes and a bored expression, didn’t even look up. “Nope,” they said lazily. “Still broken.”
Toriel sighed. "I'm sorry kids, this darn elevator is, as usual, not working. It's about time I had a talk with Asgore to have him build another option for when it breaks down."
That’s when it happened.
BAM!!
The doors to the hotel flew open with a sudden, violent force. Light poured in like a flood, blinding and brilliant. A loud, triumphant note of music blasted through the air like the opening to a grand performance.
WHOOOOOSH!
A red carpet unrolled itself at lightning speed, stretching out in front of us. Spotlights snapped on from seemingly nowhere, crisscrossing beams of white light over the entrance. The flashing of camera shutters echoed from unseen places.
He appeared.
Mettaton strode forward with the confidence of a man who owned every room he walked into. His polished metal body gleamed under the spotlights, every inch of him perfectly pristine. His narrow waist flared out into broad, smooth hips, emphasized by his long, striking legs. His sleek, neon pink high-heeled boots hit the ground with deliberate, echoing steps. Each click of his heel was sharp, commanding attention.
He wore a pair of dark sunglasses, tilted ever so slightly down his face so his eyes could peek out from above them. His smile—oh, that smile—was a perfect blend of smugness and charm, like he already knew he was the star of the show.
The red carpet shimmered beneath his feet like it had been waiting for him.
I felt something hit me on the arm. My head whipped around.
Asriel was slapping me. And Chara. Both of us blinked in confusion as he flailed his arms wildly, his face a mess of shock and absolute delight.
“OH MY GOAT” he screeched, his little paws smacking me and Chara over and over like he was trying to jolt us awake. His eyes darted from me to Chara and back to Mettaton, his grin so wide it might’ve split his face in half.
Chara gave him a look of complete and utter bewilderment. Their eyes darted from Asriel to Mettaton, their mouth half-open in disbelief.
I just stood there, my gaze locked on Mettaton as he strode toward us, hands on his hips, his every step like a drumbeat to his own soundtrack.
“Greetings, darlings!” His voice echoed through the air, smooth as silk and rich with showbiz flair. He spread his arms out wide, like he was embracing the entire room. “It seems the stars have aligned today, for here I am, and here you are! Humans in my hotel.”
His eyes glowed faintly behind his sunglasses as his gaze swept across the room. Then, slowly, they locked onto us.
”This was meant to be, darlings. It’s fate!” Mettaton declared, striking a pose as he pulled off his sunglasses with a dramatic flourish. The spotlight above him shifted perfectly to highlight his face, the glow catching every polished curve of his metal body.
“Apologies, my prince,” he added, waving Asriel aside with a graceful flick of his wrist. Asriel stumbled back, his mouth opening in shock, but Mettaton was already moving.
Oh my god, I’m sorry buddy.
He stepped forward, his heels clicking sharply against the ground. His hands lifted with the precision of a director positioning his actors. In one smooth motion, he hooked a finger under my chin and another under Chara’s, tilting both of our heads upward.
His eyes flickered back and forth between us, sharp as a camera lens adjusting its focus.
“Magnificent,” he purred, his voice low and awestruck, like he’d stumbled upon the rarest of treasures. His gaze landed on Chara first. “Those fierce, fiery red eyes... that untamed, wild hair…”
Chara’s face immediately twisted in annoyance. Their brow furrowed, lips curling into a scowl as they jerked their head back. “It’s not wild,” they snapped.
But honestly… it kind of was.
I had to press my lips together to keep from laughing, but a soft snicker still escaped. I quickly coughed to cover it up, though Chara had already shot me a sharp look.
“And you…” Mettaton’s eyes landed on me, his glowing pupils narrowing with laser focus. “You must have been a model before you came here, yes?” He tilted his head like he was studying every inch of my face. “That golden hair, those striking green eyes… Oh, darling, you're like a porcelain doll come to life! Truly perfect.”
I blinked. Oh.
He wasn’t wrong about „my” appearance, though. I’d noticed it too. When I first woke up in this world, it was one of the only things I knew for certain—this face, this body, wasn't mine. Yes, my hair shape and lenght was the same, but it never been this vibrant gold before. My skin didn’t used to be this smooth, this flawless. And that beauty mark under my eye? That wasn’t there before. This world’s Lyra was a beauty.
If I were being honest, the "old" me would have been delighted to hear those words because I had never been complimented like that before. But now, all I could feel was disgust... A memory surfaced in my mind.
I stood on a stage with two caretakers beside me. Oh, how much I hated this. I hated the way they looked at me with their filthy eyes. I hated that they allowed these people to touch me just to secure donations for the orphanage. But I had to endure it. I was just thankful I was profitable enough that the caretakers didn’t want to give me away to some old fart… yet. I had to play my role well—keep being pretty, smile for them. I had to, because it meant I could bring back more food for the kids... Maybe even a chocolate bar for Chara…
I shook my head, snapping back to reality.
Remember, Lyra, these are not your memories. Despite everything, it’s still you. Overcome the disgust and thank Mettaton with kindness. It’s not hard.
Before I could say anything Chara shoved Mettaton’s arm away from both of us with more force than necessary, their eyes narrowing to thin slits.
“Let go,” Chara growled.
Chara stepped in front of me. A line was drawn.
“Oh, such spirit!” Mettaton gasped, letting his arms fall gracefully to his sides. His grin didn’t falter for a second. If anything, he looked even more amused. “The audience will love you!”
“We are not here for your audience,” Chara muttered, rubbing their chin like they were wiping away the touch.
“Ah, but you could be.” Mettaton’s eyes gleamed like he’d just spotted his next big star. “Such untapped potential. A hidden gem just waiting to be polished. The crowd will adore your fiery attitude, darling.”
“No thanks,” Chara shot back, stuffing their hands in their pockets.
“Suit yourself, darling,” Mettaton hummed, brushing the air like it didn’t matter. But I saw the glance he gave Chara, a slow, assessing look that made the hairs on my arms stand on end.
“Mettaton, dear…” Toriel’s soft but firm voice cut in as she stepped between us and him. Her eyes met his with a calm, steady gaze. “I don’t believe we have time for this.”
Mettaton tilted his head at her, he smiled, and something in that smile felt sharper than before. “The elevator’s broken, isn’t it?” He tapped the side of his head with one long metal finger. “Which means you’re not going anywhere. So tell me, what’s the rush?”
Toriel opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, another voice cut in.
“ARE WE GONNA BE ON THE SHOW?!”
Asriel.
He practically exploded from behind Toriel, his eyes wide as dinner plates. His fists were clenched at his sides, his tail wagging so hard it looked like it might fly off.
“ARE WE? ARE WE?! THIS IS THE BEST DAY EVER!!”
He spun in place, his voice rising with every word. “We can be on TV! TV! Like, actual TV!” His face lit up brighter than the flashing neon lights outside.
Mettaton’s grin grew slow and smug. He slid his sunglasses back onto his face, the glass reflecting the golden glow of the hotel. He tilted his head back, one hand on his hip, his entire posture radiating power.
“Darling…” he purred, his voice slow and sweet like honey dripping from a spoon. “I was hoping you'd say that.” He snapped his fingers, and the sound echoed like a gunshot. “That’s a yes, I do believe!”
“WAIT—” Toriel started, holding up a hand, but Mettaton was already in motion.
“Showtime, darlings!” he declared, his voice echoing through the hotel as flashing lights filled the room. “TO THE STUDIO!”
“Oh no,” I muttered, gripping the sides of my jacket. Not again.
Asriel spun in place, his eyes shining with stars. He turned to me and Chara, his grin so big it barely fit on his face. “DO YOU HEAR THAT?! THIS IS IT! WE'RE GONNA BE ON TV!” He grabbed my arm, shaking it like he could pull me into his excitement.
“Yeah,” I said, feeling my heart sink with every rumble of the floor. “Lucky us.”
Notes:
I'm sorry if it feels a bit cliché for Lyra to be a "perfect" beauty, but it's needed for the backstory :(
The upcoming chapters will become more and more confusing, as our little MC is...well...two different people now, in one small body.
But who will stay conscious and in control? Well, you'll have to read to find out ;)
Chapter 13: Cruelty
Notes:
Yay! I'm back.
It's hard to manage my time, but yeah. I didn't forget my little project though!
Enjoy!
Kudos and comments are very appriciated!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The dressing room was brighter than the sun.
I winced as the overhead lights buzzed, beams of white-hot light shining down like we were under a magnifying glass. Mirrors lined every wall, each one bordered with circular light bulbs that made the air feel even hotter than it already was.
“Ah, perfection is a process, darlings,” Mettaton said, his voice as smooth as melted chocolate. “But by the end of it, you’ll be shining brighter than the CORE itself!” He clapped his hands, the metallic clanging ringing out like a bell. “Now, let’s get you all ready for your big debut!”
Big debut? What debut? I didn’t sign up for this.
Before I could react, I was pushed into an another dressing room. I really wanted to run away. This feels suffocating. Mettaton snapped his fingers, and a wave of little robots wheeled into the room. They were small, about the size of a toaster, each one with stubby little arms that moved with quick, precise motions. One carried a tray of ribbons. Another had a stack of perfectly folded outfits.
“Alright, alright, let’s see—ah, yes, darling, this is for you!” Mettaton’s hand shot out toward me, pointing with flair. “The sweet little doll look is so in right now.” He waved his hand, and two of the tiny robots rolled up to me like they were on a mission.
"Wait, I—"
“No objections!” Mettaton said with a grin so wide it could cut glass. He practically slammed the door on me.
Before I knew it, one of the little bots zipped around behind me, tugging at my shirt like it had somewhere to be. The other one held up a dress, frilly and soft, covered in tiny bows. I barely had time to process it before the world became a flurry of fabric and hands. My plain clothes were swapped out, and the minions opened the door for Mettaton to showcase the grand reveal.
Oh gosh, I feel silly. I must look ridiculous.
“Voila!” Mettaton spun me around to face the mirror, his eyes shining with pride. “Adorable. Delightful. A true vision of beauty!”
I blinked. Yeah. I looked like a total clown.
A soft pink dress framed with layers of ribbon and bows wrapped around me like I’d just stepped out of a picture book. The fabric shimmered faintly under the lights, and a matching bow had somehow been placed neatly in my hair without me even noticing. I reached up, my fingers brushing against the bow. It was soft, almost weightless.
“Don’t touch it, darling,” Mettaton said with a teasing click of his tongue. “The bow is essential. A single hair out of place, and the whole look crumbles like a burnt cookie.” He leaned closer, his glowing eyes narrowing. “And we don’t do crumbles here.”
I froze, nodding quickly. “R-right.”
“Good girl,” he hummed, tapping my cheek with a metallic finger.
Chara screamed from the other room like their life depended on it. "Get away from me—I can dress myself, thanks!"
If the robots put them into a princess outfit, I will laugh my ass off.
The door opened, and to my disappointment, they came out in a smart-looking suit. It fit perfectly, sharp and crisp, with a black bowtie neatly fastened at the collar. Yeah... um... That actually looked great on them.
“You look dashing,” Mettaton said with a delighted gasp. “Like a rebellious rogue who’s going to steal the audience’s hearts.” He cupped his face, sighing dreamily. “I’m so proud.”
Chara rolled their eyes. “Yeah, sure. Proud.”
Asriel didn’t even need convincing. He had already thrown himself into the makeover process, arms outstretched as if inviting the robots to do their work. His suit was similar to Chara’s but with a white vest instead of black, giving him the look of a bright-eyed, eager young star. He spun in front of the mirror, his grin wide enough to split his face in two.
“LOOK AT ME!” Asriel spun in a circle, his ears flopping as he twirled. “I LOOK LIKE A GENTLEMONSTER! I LOOK LIKE A PRINCE!”
“You are a prince, sweetie,” Toriel reminded him, adjusting the cuff of his sleeve.
Her gaze flickered to me briefly, her smile warm and reassuring. It made me feel a little less like I was being packaged and sold.
The stage lights were blinding.
I’d seen TV sets before, but being on one was an entirely different experience. The roar of unseen cameras hummed in the background, the glow of spotlights so bright it turned the crowd into a sea of shadows. We were standing side-by-side: me in my frilly dress, Asriel in his white suit, and Chara in their sharp black outfit. Mettaton stood in front of us, his metal arms stretched wide, his grin dazzling as he addressed the "audience" like a seasoned game show host.
“WELCOME, WELCOME, DEAREST VIEWERS!” he sang, his voice as smooth as silk. The cameras panned slowly, capturing every angle of him as he spun in place. “Tonight, we bring you a special event—a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to witness the grand debut of three brand new stars!”
The unseen crowd cheered.
"Please welcome to the stage—" He gestured with a sweeping hand.
“PRINCE ASRIEL!”
Asriel waved wildly, his face filled with pure joy.
“CHARA!”
Chara tried to smile, but it looked awkward.
“LYRA!”
The crowd roared louder. I blinked at the noise, frozen for a moment, and then lifted a hand and waved shyly. Just like "I" used to... in those stupid events.
Mettaton grinned.
“Oh, they’re already so lovable, aren’t they, folks?" The audience gave us a huge applause, then Mettaton held up his hand. "I don't know about you, but I'm dying to peer into these humans' lives, and of course, our adorable prince's!"
The stage transformed, the spotlight dimming to a softer, more intimate glow. Three plush, modern couches in pastel colors were arranged in a semi-circle, reminiscent of a therapy session. Each was adorned with soft cushions, inviting yet imposing under the intense gaze of the unseen cameras.
We sat down, Asriel practically bouncing on his seat with excitement, Chara settling with a stiff posture, and me, trying to melt into the couch’s soft fabric, hoping to avoid any unnecessary attention. Mettaton sit before us, giving us a big smile. He creeps me out.
"We shall do a talk show and then a game night with a brilliant prize!"
"What kind of prize?" I asked curiously, trying to keep my tone light despite the pressure of the spotlight.
"As expected of a human! Always asking what's in it for them!" Mettaton’s laugh echoed through the studio, joined by the crowd's chuckles.
The words stung more than I expected. Why would he say that? I forced a smile, masking the twinge of hurt that pricked my chest.
"Well, darling, this is the prize!"
Mettaton snapped his metallic fingers, and a small robot rolled in, carefully balancing a plush pillow with a gleaming golden necklace atop it. They placed it in front of us. The heart shaped design sparkled under the stage lights, and my heart skipped a beat. It was the friendship necklace from the game.
Oh wow. So this happened in the game too? Sitting through this very talk show? But as I stared at the necklace, another feeling stirred within me—a faint echo of a memory, elusive and hazy. Why did this necklace feel so familiar to Lyra?
"It's so pretty! Well, don't dream of it, guys! I will win it." Asriel’s voice, brimming with confidence, pulled me back to the present. His smug smirk was a little out of character but undeniably adorable.
Wow. Someone’s gotten cocky. But it’s endearing, really. I glanced at Chara, expecting a witty retort, but they were lost in thought, their eyes locked on the necklace, a flicker of something I couldn’t quite place flashing across their face.
"Ha! You’ll have to win it, Sunshine," I quipped at Asriel, aiming for playful, though my heart felt heavier than I let on.
Asriel grinned back at me, his excitement almost tangible. "Hehe, we’ll see! Chara, do you like it?" His question seemed to jolt Chara from their reverie.
"It’s very flashy… But I won’t let you have it." Chara crossed their arms, their voice steady but their gaze lingering on the necklace a bit longer than usual before finally meeting Asriel’s.
Mettaton’s applause broke the moment, his grin so wide it could have split his face. “How sweet, like you’re siblings! But of course, that’s not really possible… considering our dear prince is a monster and you are humans.”
The words hung in the air, unwelcome and unnecessary. My brows furrowed as I processed the statement. What was the point of emphasizing that? Chara clenched their jaw and narrowed eyes mirrored my unease. It was a cruel reminder of our status as an outsider, something we didn’t need thrown back at us now.
"I don’t think that’s an issue," Asriel’s voice, gentle yet firm, filled the silence. "In my eyes, we’re all the same! Besides, you wouldn’t believe how kind they are. I’m glad we found them." His smile radiated warmth, a light in the awkwardness Mettaton had cast.
Oh no. My resolve wavered as I watched Asriel. I had told myself I’d give up on my goal, distance myself emotionally to keep things from spiraling further. Yet, seeing him now, defending us, made me want to hug him and never let go. My heart ached, torn between two worlds—between staying and fighting for this new family and yearning to go home.
"You are kind, our prince! Now, we’ve got some questions from our viewers, darlings! Would you answer them?" Mettaton’s enthusiasm bubbled up again, filling the stage with a renewed energy that didn’t quite reach me.
“So, our viewers are simply dying to know more about you! Your past, your future, your deepest, juiciest secrets!” His voice lilted with a playful edge before he struck a pose. “Have you known each other for a long time? If so, what’s your relationship? Are you siblings? Rivals? …Or perhaps—” he waggled his metallic fingers dramatically “a secret romance?”
He gasped theatrically, placing a hand over his chest. “Ah, but you’re far too young for such scandalous affairs! That’ll have to wait for the sequel! Ha ha ha!”
I grimaced so hard I nearly folded in on myself.
Ew.
Beside me, I could feel Chara tense up. I risked a glance at them, silently pleading for them to handle this. But when I turned to look, they were already staring at me—brows furrowed, as if I was the one who should answer.
Oh, come on.
I raised an eyebrow, reminding them—wordlessly—that I had "amnesia." The realization dawned on their face, and they let out a sharp sigh, clearly irritated.
"As a matter of fact, yes," Chara finally answered, their tone flat but firm. "Lyra and I have known each other for a long time. We grew up together in an orphanage."
Mettaton’s eyes widened, glowing brighter with interest. He pressed his hands together dramatically. “Oh! How tragic! Two lost little souls, abandoned by the cruel world above, only to find each other!” He spun toward the camera. “A real tearjerker, folks! I can practically hear the emotional background music swelling—oh, wait! That’s just my sound team working their magic!”
Cue dramatic piano music in the background.
"...Right," Chara deadpanned.
But Mettaton wasn’t finished. His bright grin turned sharper, his gaze narrowing with eerie amusement.
"So tell me, my dear little humans," he purred, tapping his metal fingers against his chin. "Did you come to Mt. Ebott seeking family? A new beginning? Or did life become so miserable that you two just jumped? If that's the case, you're pathetic."
My stomach twisted.
What. The. Hell.
Pathetic? I don’t know what happened, but how can someone say something like that? He’s so cruel—so utterly unfeeling. I mean, of course, he’s a tin can with no soul. Did Alphys program him to be this way?
Chara stiffened beside me, fingers curling into fists. Even Asriel, usually the ball of sunshine and innocence, visibly recoiled.
Okay. No. I am not letting that slide.
I cleared my throat and gave Mettaton the driest, flattest look I could muster.
"Oh wow, thanks, Mettaton. Real heartwarming. Do you interview orphans often, or are we just special?"
Mettaton’s grin faltered just a fraction—barely noticeable, but I saw it.
Asriel, ever the peacekeeper, piped up nervously. "Uh, Mettaton, maybe we could… not talk about falling off cliffs?" He laughed awkwardly. "How about something fun instead?"
Mettaton clapped his hands together, regaining his energy like nothing had happened. “Why, of course, sweet Asriel! I was merely setting the scene! Now, let’s shift gears, shall we?”
He spun on his heel, pointing dramatically at Asriel.
“Prince Asriel! Tell me, what were your first thoughts when you saw these humans for the first time?”
Asriel blinked, then grinned. "Well, I’ve never seen humans before, so I was really curious! At first, I thought they might be scary, but then I realized they’re actually really nice!" He wagged his tail slightly. "And now that I know them, I definitely think we can all live together in peace someday!"
The audience awed.
Mettaton, however, leaned in slightly. “Oh, my dear prince, you are charming. But let’s not forget…”
His glowing eyes flickered, voice dropping just enough to unsettle me. Again.
“Humans are the reason monsters are trapped down here in the first place.”
The room tensed.
I swallowed hard, my heart sinking.
Asriel’s smile faltered, just for a second. “W-Well… yeah, but not them specifically…”
Chara, finally snapped. Their voice was steady, but their words cut through the air like a knife.
"Mettaton. I get it." Their red eyes flickered, sharp and unreadable. "You want to remind everyone that humans are selfish. Cruel. That we don’t belong here."
Mettaton tilted his head, his grin sharpening. "Am I wrong?"
Chara held his gaze. "...No. You're not."
I turned to look at them, my stomach twisting.
"Humans are cruel," Chara continued, their voice unnervingly calm. "I’ve seen it. Lived it. You can call me whatever you want—I accept that." They leaned forward slightly, their tone dropping lower. "But tell me, as far as I can see it, you were built to be just like a human and you certainly act like one… so does that really make you any better than us?"
My breath caught.
Mettaton’s expression didn’t change, but something in the air shifted.
For the first time since this interview started, I felt cold.
Asriel looked between the two of them, visibly uneasy. "Hey, um—maybe we should just do the game show?" His ears lowered slightly, and I could tell he was trying to steer this away from dangerous territory.
Toriel, who had been sitting in the audience, suddenly stood up.
"Mettaton, darling, I think the children are tired," she said, her voice kind but firm. "Perhaps we can continue this another time?"
Mettaton didn’t look at her.
His glowing eyes remained locked on Chara.
"You humans really are fascinating." His voice was light, but there was something wrong beneath it. Something deeper. "I think I’ll keep a close eye on you, dear Chara."
Chara’s expression didn’t waver. They merely smiled—small, knowing, and utterly unreadable.
"Feel free," they murmured.
I didn’t hesitate. I practically jumped out of my seat.
Asriel hurried to my side, glancing nervously between Chara and Mettaton. Chara, on the other hand, took their time standing up—never breaking eye contact until the last possible second.
As we left the stage, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something had changed.
And I wasn’t sure if it was for the better.
Notes:
I also have a few questions regarding my chapters.
Is the story detailed enough?
Should the chapters be longer or shorter?
Thank you for reading!! <3
Chapter 14: Home
Notes:
I'll be honest—I felt my last chapter wasn’t up to par compared to the others, as I lacked motivation while preparing for my exam. But now, with more time and inspiration, I’ve put in hours of work since posting the latest chapter to make sure this one meets my standards.
I also want to say a huge thank you to everyone who takes the time to read and leave comments. Your support means so much and truly makes me feel better about this chaotic journey.
As always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The heavy silence clung to us like a thick fog as we slipped backstage. The once-lively energy of the show had vanished, leaving only an empty hush in its wake. Mettaton had managed to do something truly impressive—he had made us all feel wrong. Not just uncomfortable, but like we didn’t belong. Like we had somehow messed up just by existing. Fantastic.
We stood there, shifting uncomfortably in place, the only sound the faint hum of distant hotel machinery. The bright stage lights still flickered through the cracks in the curtains, but they felt a world away. I kept my arms wrapped around myself, the fabric of my dress stiff and unfamiliar against my skin.
Nobody spoke at first. We were all too tangled in our own thoughts, in the weight of whatever that was. Finally, Asriel broke the silence, his ears twitching as he spoke up hesitantly.
"I’m sorry…" His voice was small, uncertain. "I don’t understand why Mettaton acted like that. He’s never done anything like this before."
Chara let out a sharp exhale, crossing their arms. "You don’t have to apologize for the tincan," they muttered. "He can do that himself… someday."
I huffed through my nose. That was optimistic. Mettaton didn’t seem like the apologizing type.
But Asriel didn’t look convinced. His ears drooped slightly, and his hands clenched into his vest. "I just... I thought he’d be nice," he admitted, his voice quieter now. "He always seemed so cool. But when we were up there, it felt like—like we weren’t even people to him. Just... props."
He shook his head, ears flattening. "I should’ve said something. I should’ve—"
"Asriel," I interrupted gently.
He looked up at me, his face scrunched in something between frustration and embarrassment.
"You didn’t do anything wrong," I said. "None of us did."
He held my gaze for a second, then exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah. I know. It just... kinda sucked."
Before I could even try, Toriel arrived, her robe billowing slightly as she hurried toward us. Her gaze swept over the three of us, softening with concern as she took in our expressions.
"Children, I…" She hesitated, her voice thick with something like regret. "If I had known this was going to happen, I never would have allowed you to be part of that show."
I swallowed hard. A lump had settled in my throat, heavy and unmoving. My skin still felt wrong, like I was wearing something too tight, like the weight of Mettaton’s gaze hadn’t left me even after stepping off that stage.
I wanted to say something, but the words didn’t come. Because what could I even say? That I felt exposed? That for a moment, standing in front of those blinding lights and that grinning face, I thought I was being picked apart piece by piece?
A shiver crawled down my spine.
Then I looked at Toriel. Her face was creased with guilt, her hands clasped tightly together as if trying to hold back the weight of responsibility. She thought this was her fault.
And just like that, I forced the unease back down.
"Don’t worry about it, Toriel," I said, shaking my head. "Besides, from what I saw, you didn’t exactly agree to let him drag us on stage. This isn’t your fault."
Toriel let out a weary sigh, pressing a gentle hand to her chest. But after a moment, she managed a small, tired smile.
"Come, my dears," she said softly. "If we leave now, we should be home soon."
She gently guided us toward the elevator, her touch light but firm on my back as if she was afraid I’d drift away.
The hotel was nearly deserted now, the golden glow of chandeliers casting long, empty shadows against the marble floor. It was a stark contrast to the flashing lights and roaring applause from earlier. Now, the only sound was the faint hum of the vents and the occasional distant clatter from the kitchens.
How long had we been gone? My sense of time was slipping. Without the sun and moon to guide me, the Underground felt like one endless stretch of time. The days and nights blurred together into something hazy, something unreal. I missed the night sky.
The elevator doors slid open with a mechanical chime, and we stepped inside, just the three of us. The metallic walls reflected our images back at us, slightly warped and stretched by the angles. The buttons glowed faintly under Asriel’s fingers as he pressed the one to take us home.
The machinery hummed beneath our feet as the elevator lurched upward. I leaned against the wall, watching my reflection in the polished surface. The dress. The makeup. The carefully placed bow. I barely recognized myself.
The moment we got back, I was taking this thing off.
I reached up and gently tugged at the ribbon in my hair.
Chara noticed, their red eyes flickering toward me. "...You hate it, don’t you?"
I hesitated before nodding. "Yeah."
Chara smirked. "Kinda figured. You looked like you were gonna throw up."
I huffed a small laugh. "Thanks for the support."
They shrugged. "Don’t thank me. You looked pathetic."
Toriel turned her head sharply. “Chara,” she said, her voice low but stern.
They clenched their jaw and looked away. But then they added, just barely audible...
"Next time, don’t let people treat you like a toy.”
The elevator ride was quiet, the only sound being the soft hum of the machinery as we ascended. The tension from the talk show still clung to us like a thick fog, but as the doors slid open with a soft chime, we had arrived in the capital.
The air outside was crisp, the faint glow of the street lanterns casting soft halos on the stone pathways. It was late—late enough that most of the city had already settled in for the night. The streets were nearly empty, save for the occasional shadow of a monster heading home.
New Home was… eerily quiet.
Not like the bustling streets of a human city. There was no distant hum of traffic, no scattered conversations, no faint sound of music playing from a far-off window. Just the soft whisper of the wind and the gentle flickering of lantern flames.
Asriel walked beside me, hands stuffed into the pockets of his suit vest, his eyes gleaming as he took in the sights. “It’s kinda nice, huh? I like when it’s this quiet.”
“Yeah,” I admitted, glancing around. The buildings had an elegant yet solemn feel to them—high, arching windows, intricate carvings in the stone, banners depicting the Delta Rune swaying lightly in the breeze. It was beautiful. But it also felt… empty.
Chara must’ve felt the same way because they let out a low hum, their gaze flickering toward Toriel. “Is it always this dead at night?”
Toriel nodded, her hands clasped together as she led us through the streets. “Most monsters prefer to stay in after dark. It is a time for rest and reflection.”
“That’s one way to say ‘nothing ever happens here,’” Chara muttered under their breath.
Asriel elbowed them lightly. “Hey, I think it’s peaceful. Not everything has to be exciting all the time.”
Chara rolled their eyes but didn’t argue.
We walked for a while in companionable silence, the stone streets stretching out ahead of us like a path leading deeper into a story I wasn’t sure I was ready to be part of. But for once, I let myself breathe.
The tension from earlier felt distant now, the weight on my chest lighter than before.
“Hey,” Asriel suddenly piped up, grinning as he turned toward Chara. “Race you to the next streetlamp.”
Chara blinked. “What? No.”
“You scared you’ll lose?”
Chara scoffed, “Oh, please.”
Asriel took off without warning. “Last one there is a snail!”
Chara groaned and before I could even register it, they were already sprinting after him.
I stood there for a moment, watching them dart ahead, their laughter echoing in the quiet city.
Toriel chuckled beside me, her eyes soft as she watched them. “You should go too, my child. It’s good to let yourself be a child every now and then.”
I hesitated for only a second before a grin tugged at my lips. Then, without another thought, I took off running after them.
This made me think of my childhood back home. Even though my memories were fractured now, I still knew I had been happy there. The longing for my real home remained, a dull ache at the back of my mind.
I should write down everything I remember, just in case. If something happens to me again, if I… die again, I don’t want to lose everything. I don’t want to forget where I really came from.
Mom... Dad... I’m coming home. I promise.
But right now, I had bigger problems—like trying not to fall behind in this impromptu race Asriel had started.
Even though I was running with everything I had, I could barely keep up with them. Guess I was the snail in this situation.
"Golly, you gotta work on your physique, Lyra! You're really slow!" Asriel laughed over his shoulder, his fluffy tail wagging as he sprinted ahead.
I chuckled between breaths. "Well, I didn't know I was in a race!"
Chara scoffed beside me, their voice dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, you poor thing. Who could have guessed that running requires actual effort?"
I shot them a glare. "I’ll have you know, I could totally win if I tried."
Chara raised an eyebrow. "Mmm-hmm.”
I rolled my eyes, but I couldn’t help smiling. The banter felt… normal. Safe.
Then, as we turned a corner, my breath caught in my throat.
The castle.
The Dreemurr castle stood before us like something out of a dream. It loomed tall and majestic, its golden-tinted stone glowing under the dim Underground light. Elegant ivy vines curled around the huge, arched windows, their dark leaves shimmering as if woven with stardust. Grand stained glass panels adorned the upper levels, depicting the Delta Rune symbol in vivid blues and golds. The massive wooden gates at the entrance bore the emblem of the Dreemurr family.
It was… breathtaking.
"This is where you’ll live for now... Do you like it?" Asriel asked shyly, slowing his steps as he turned to look at me.
I smiled, but guilt gnawed at my stomach. I wanted to be honest. I wanted to tell him the truth. But I couldn’t.
"Yeah! You have a really nice place, Sunshine."
Asriel groaned, his ears twitching. "Geez, stop calling me that!"
"But it suits you so well," I teased, nudging his shoulder. "You’re all bright and happy, like a little sun."
Chara smirked. "More like an overenthusiastic flashlight."
"HEY!" Asriel pouted, crossing his arms.
I giggled, even though Mettaton was probably trying to make us drift from each other. it was like nothing happened … Thank god.
Then, slow, deliberate footsteps echoed from behind us.
"Children, are you planning to stand outside all night?"
Toriel had finally caught up, her warm voice carrying a gentle amusement. She looked at us fondly before turning her gaze toward the castle.
"Come along now," she said, pushing open the grand doors. "You must be exhausted after such a long day."
The moment we stepped inside, warmth wrapped around us like a thick blanket.
The grand entrance hall stretched before us, lined with deep red carpets that softened our footsteps. Tall marble pillars lined the walls, their carved designs telling stories of the past. A massive chandelier of golden crystal hung from the domed ceiling, its soft light casting a gentle glow over everything.
Before I could take in any more, a deep, polite voice greeted us.
"Welcome home, Your Majesty."
A reindeer-like monster stood near the base of the stairs, dressed in a neat butler’s uniform. His large antlers twinkled with tiny fairy lights, making him look like a festive decoration. He bowed deeply to Toriel before offering a warm smile to Asriel.
"And, of course, welcome back, Prince Asriel."
Asriel beamed. "Thanks, Rudolph!"
The butler sighed through his nose. "For the last time, young prince, my name is not Rudolph—"
"But your nose is red!" Asriel teased, pointing at the glowing tip of his snout.
The butler pinched the bridge of his nose but smiled nonetheless. "One day, my prince, you will grow out of this phase."
The butler straightened, turning his gaze toward Toriel. "The King is expecting you in the reception hall."
Toriel nodded, leading us down a long hallway lined with portraits of past rulers. The flickering torches cast long shadows along the walls, making everything feel old yet alive. My heart pounded.
We were about to meet Asgore.
The reception hall was warm and inviting, with a grand fireplace crackling at the center. Plush velvet chairs and a long wooden table filled the space, the scent of fresh flowers drifting from vases placed neatly along the shelves.
And standing in the middle of it all was Asgore Dreemurr.
He was huge. Towering, broad-shouldered, his golden mane brushed neatly, his royal robes draped over his powerful frame. But despite his imposing size, his expression was warm—gentle.
"Asriel!" His deep voice rumbled like distant thunder as his eyes landed on his son.
Asriel wasted no time before launching himself forward, throwing his arms around his father’s waist.
Asgore let out a deep laugh, easily lifting Asriel off the ground as if he weighed nothing. "My boy, you grow stronger by the day!" He ruffled Asriel’s ears before turning to us.
"And these must be the two humans I have heard so much about." His blue eyes softened as he looked at me and Chara. "Welcome, children. It is a pleasure to finally meet you."
Toriel stepped beside him, and when their hands brushed, they didn’t pull away. Instead, Asgore took her hand, squeezing it gently.
"They’re quite wonderful, aren’t they?" Toriel murmured.
Asgore chuckled. "I agree my love."
Oh, they’re very much still in love. I mean, it makes sense—nothing tragic has happened… yet.
Chara coughed awkwardly beside me. "Right. So. Uh. Do we bow or…?"
Asgore laughed heartily. "No need for such formalities, my child." His smile was kind, but there was something heavy behind his eyes. "You are home now."
Home.
I swallowed, forcing a smile.
"Thank you, Your Majesty," We said softly.
The king beamed, but before he could say anything more, Toriel gently took his arm. “Come, dear, the children must be exhausted.”
Asgore hesitated but eventually nodded. “Of course. Rest well, all of you.”
Toriel guided us toward the hallway, and we followed quietly. The castle corridors stretched endlessly, the candlelight flickering against the stone walls. Our footsteps echoed slightly as we passed window after window revealing the moonlit garden below.
Asriel walked beside me, stifling a yawn. “I can’t believe we’re finally home,” he mumbled, rubbing his eyes.
Chara, on my other side, remained silent, their expression unreadable. Their gaze flickered toward me briefly before they looked ahead again.
Toriel eventually stopped in front of a row of large wooden doors. “These will be your rooms,” she said, smiling. “I made sure you would all be close to each other. If you need anything, I’ll be nearby.”
I turned toward my door, noting how massive it was compared to me. Even the handle was slightly higher than I was used to. Monster-sized. Great.
Asriel gave me a sleepy grin. “Good night guys!” He waved before disappearing into his room.
Chara lingered for a moment, their hand resting lightly on the door handle. They glanced at me, hesitating like they wanted to say something—but they didn’t. Instead, they simply nodded and slipped inside.
A strange feeling settled in my chest, but I shook it off and pushed my own door open.
The first thing I noticed was the sheer scale of the room. The bed alone was enormous, its soft, plush blankets neatly arranged on a high wooden frame. There was a large desk pushed against the wall, far too big for someone my size, and a bookshelf reaching so high I would need a chair just to grab anything from the top shelf.
I wandered inside slowly, running my fingers along the polished wood. Everything felt warm, lived-in. Someone had taken care in setting this up.
Sitting on the edge of the bed, my feet barely touched the ground.
A lingering unease settled in my chest. The necklace… something about it felt wrong. Why did it feel so familiar? Why did it stir something deep inside me, something I couldn’t name?
I sighed, rubbing my forehead. Not tonight. I’ll figure it out tomorrow. Right now, I just need to rest.
My eyelids grew heavier, thoughts tangling into a mess of memories and uncertainty. As exhaustion finally won, my last conscious thought was a quiet, lingering whisper in the back of my mind.
I had only been asleep for a few hours when a knock at the door jolted me awake.
I groaned, shifting under the covers, reluctant to move. The Underground was still dark—peering out my window, I could see the magical stones that simulated daylight remained unlit. It had to be really late.
The knocking grew louder. More impatient.
With a sigh, I swung my legs over the edge of the massive bed and shuffled toward the door, still half-asleep.
Who in their right mind would come knocking at this hour?
I cracked the door open just a sliver.
Chara.
They stood there, shifting impatiently, their arms crossed. Before I could even ask what they wanted, they pushed past me and walked straight into my room.
"Earth to Chara?" I grumbled, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. "If you're also struggling with the whole no real concept of time thing down here, let me reassure you—it's definitely night."
Chara ignored my sarcasm. They stood by the window now, staring out at the dimly lit cavern. “I was debating whether to wait until morning, but I couldn’t sleep.” Their voice was oddly tense.
I sighed and shut the door behind them. “And what’s so important that it couldn’t wait?”
They hesitated for a second, then turned toward me. “Lyra, did Mettaton’s golden necklace remind you of anything?”
I blinked. That’s what this was about?
I folded my arms, frowning. “Why does that matter now?”
Chara’s gaze sharpened as they stepped closer. Their usual empty expression was gone—something else had taken its place.
Desperation.
“Don’t be difficult,” they muttered. “I told you—I can’t sleep. And this is important.”
Okay, okay. Fine. I wouldn’t roll my eyes this time.
I let out a breath, rubbing the back of my head. “No, I didn’t remember anything. It just… felt familiar. That’s all.”
Chara studied me for a moment, then reached for their collar. Their fingers worked at something beneath their sweater, and a second later, they pulled out a delicate golden necklace.
I froze.
It was the same one Mettaton had shown us.
My breath caught in my throat.
“You gave me this once,” Chara murmured, rolling the pendant between their fingers. Their voice was quieter now. “You told me your mother gave it to you.”
They looked up at me, eyes sharp, searching for something in my expression.
“So why did she have one?”
A cold sensation spread through my chest.
I swallowed, forcing myself to think logically. “I don’t know? Maybe…” I shrugged, hugging my arms to my chest. “Maybe she bought one back when monsters were still on the Surface? Maybe they made a bunch of them, and it’s just a coincidence?”
Chara’s eyes narrowed slightly. “No.” Their fingers curled around the pendant, gripping it tightly. “Look closer. It has the same symbol we see everywhere down here.”
My stomach twisted uncomfortably. I knew this symbol very well.
“The Delta Rune,” I muttered quietly.
Chara’s eyes flickered with confusion. “The what?”
I hesitated, glancing at them. “That’s what the symbol is called. I’ve seen it all over the Underground.”
Chara’s grip on the necklace tightened. Their gaze bore into mine, more serious now. “And how do you know that?”
I shouldn’t have said that out loud. The name had just slipped out, what a horrible mistake.
"I heard Toriel say it..." I said trying to sound convincing.
Thankfully, Chara let it go—for now. Their fingers curled around the pendant, their voice quieter but still tense.
“The same emblem on the windows,” they murmured. “The same one Asriel’s family wears.” Their fingers tightened. “Lyra… did your parents know monsters?”
I didn’t have an answer.
But I really, really wanted one.
Notes:
I know I always take my time with lore drops, so I just want to reassure you—the necklace side story will make sense, and so will Mettaton. It’ll just take a while. A lot longer, actually, since I’m pacing things carefully. I’m sorry! T___T
I really hope it’ll be worth the wait because so much is going to unfold, and oh god, I’m planning so much fluff in the next chapters. So please be patient!! Everything will come together—I promise there won’t be any plot holes! I just need the right buildup to make it satisfying for both you and me.
Thank you for reading!
Next chapter: We'll dive into Chara’s backstory and explore why they’re so attached to our little protagonist!! <3 Wohooo backstory timee
Chapter 15: Hug
Notes:
!STOP BEFORE YOU READ THIS CHAPTER!
This chapter contains themes that may be distressing to some readers, including child abuse, neglect, starvation, physical violence, and suicide. It also explores themes of trauma, emotional distress, and loneliness.Please take care while reading, and if any of these topics are triggering for you, consider proceeding with caution or skipping this chapter. Your well-being is important.
As always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <32025. 07. 16. Changed some dialouge at the end!
Chapter Text
No. No, that doesn’t mean anything.
Does it?
I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry. A sharp unease crawled up my spine, making the hairs on my arms stand on end. I forced myself to meet Chara’s gaze, even though I already knew what I’d find there.
Suspicion.
Curiosity.
A desperate need for answers.
“I… I don’t know,” I admitted, my voice quieter than I intended. “I don’t remember them ever talking about monsters.”
I didn’t know anything about monster history beyond what was told in the game. Hell, if I knew it would be this complicated, I wouldn’t have done anything in the first place. This world—this game—it was alive. And the more I messed with it, the more I felt its weight pressing down on me.
“Are you sure?” They took a step closer, the golden chain glinting in the dim light of my room. “Because this isn’t just some necklace, Lyra. If she knew about the symbol—then that means…”
I shook my head. Stepped back. “That doesn’t mean anything,” I insisted, folding my arms tightly over my chest. “Maybe she got it at some antique store. Maybe it was a coincidence.”
Chara’s gaze didn’t waver. “You don’t believe in coincidences.”
Was the other Lyra like me?
Because they were right. I didn’t.
I exhaled sharply, rubbing my head. “Okay, fine. Let’s say my mom did know something about monsters.” I threw up my hands. “Then what? Where do we start? I have amnesia. Hello??”
Chara’s expression darkened. “You need to remember, Lyra.”
I laughed—dry, bitter. “Yeah, no kidding.”
The frustration was suffocating. The more I tried to understand, the more tangled everything became. Like I was grasping at strings that slipped right through my fingers. I was trapped in a maze with no exit, no guide, and no way of knowing if I was even walking in the right direction.
A beat passed. Then another.
Chara’s fingers twitched—just slightly, just enough for me to notice. Their expression was unreadable, but something about them shifted, like they were debating something, turning it over in their mind.
"Maybe we should start with us then."
Their voice was quiet. Almost hesitant.
"Do you remember anything about me?"
I blinked.
I told them before that I didn’t, but after so many things happening to us, I knew this question was coming eventually. I feel horrible because I now know there was a strong connection, and I find myself feeling so damn desperate. It wasn’t my feelings though.
It was hers.
Lyra’s emotions curled around my own like vines, constricting.
She wants me to remember them. She wants the connection, the warmth that I never had with Chara. She is watching every action I make. She is my audience now in this tragic show I'm presenting to her.
I mean, I won't lie—I'm lonely in this world. I have no one I can honestly talk to. If I do, I’ll just die. And that can never happen again.
"Well," I murmured, "how about you tell me a story about it? Maybe something will surface?"
Chara didn’t immediately answer. They crossed their arms, eyes flickering toward the window. Their fingers brushed the edge of their necklace, tracing the shape of the golden heart. I could tell they were thinking.
"I don’t know," Chara muttered. "It's embarrassing."
Their hands curled into fists. Like they were trying to convince themselves.
"You know what? Never mind."
They turned toward the door.
Before they could take another step, I grabbed their wrist. That made them stop.
Chara turned back, eyes wide—not with anger, but something raw. I blinked, suddenly aware of how tightly I was holding them.
"Ah—sorry," I muttered, releasing my grip. My fingers curled back into my palm, uncertain. "I didn’t mean to grab you like that."
Chara didn’t move away. They just watched me, expectant, waiting.
I swallowed. "I think… I could remember bits and pieces. But only if you help me. We need to work together."
Their expression didn’t change, but I saw the way their shoulders tensed ever so slightly.
"And," I continued, voice quieter now, "I still owe you an apology. But I can’t do that if I don’t remember, right?"
Chara let out a slow breath, tilting their head. Something flickered in their eyes—hesitation, maybe.
"You can forget the apology," they muttered. "I don’t even care if you don’t remember what went wrong… If you can remember the happy times, I guess."
Oh.
That was… different.
A small, surprised chuckle escaped me. "Wow. What a switch-up. Should we do late-night talks like this more often?"
I sat down on my bed and patted the space beside me, an open invitation.
Chara hesitated, lips pressing together, before sitting down. Their posture was stiff, as if bracing for something.
"I hope it’s a happy story," I hummed, attempting to lighten the mood.
Chara snorted. "Yeah. No."
Figures. I let out a soft laugh, shaking my head. "Alright, alright. Can’t blame me for hoping."
Chara hesitated, their fingers brushing over the golden necklace around their neck. They were deep in thought, and for a moment, I wasn’t sure if they were going to say anything at all. Then, finally, they spoke.
"I was born in the orphanage," they began, their voice even, but distant—like they were slipping back into that time, whether they wanted to or not. "The unwanted child of a caretaker who thought that if she kept me, the man she loved would leave his wife and stay with her. Naive woman. It never happened."
They gave a hollow chuckle, but there was nothing funny about it.
I shifted uncomfortably, unsure if I should say something. Chara continued before I could.
“My mother was seen as a disgrace. A filthy woman who brought shame to the orphanage by bringing another unwanted child into an already overcrowded space. She couldn’t bear the ridicule. They called her names when they thought I couldn’t hear. They said she ruined the place... that I ruined her. And eventually, I guess… she believed them. She started… unraveling."
They swallowed, fingers curling tighter around the pendant.
“I did love my mom,” they said, voice quieter than I’d ever heard it. "One day she’d hold me and cry and say I was the only thing that kept her going. The next day, she’d throw things and scream that I ruined her life. Sometimes, she was soft. Gentle. She’d sing to me. Braid my hair. Tuck me in and kiss my forehead and make me believe we were normal. And sometimes, she looked at me like I was the worst thing that ever happened to her.”
A cold chill ran down my spine. I didn't know that...
“She used to hurt herself. I didn’t understand what it meant back then—I just knew that when things got bad, she locked herself in the bathroom and came out with her sleeves pulled down and her eyes empty. She told me cutting made the noise stop. That it was better than feeling like your head was going to explode. And I thought that’s just… what people did when they were sad. When they didn’t know what else to do.”
They stared down at their lap.
“I was the one who found her. Hanging. Rope around her neck. Her feet just barely off the ground... She looked peaceful. That’s the part I still can’t forget. For the first time ever, she looked calm. And I remember thinking... maybe that’s what peace really is."
Chara must've seen something in my expression because they rolled their eyes. "Don't look at me like that. It was a long time ago."
I opened my mouth, but no words came. What was I supposed to say to that? I just nodded, and they continued.
“They told me she was selfish. They told me to be grateful I still had the orphanage. But no one ever told me what to do with all that pain. So when I started hurting myself… it felt right. It was what I knew. I thought it was just what people did when they couldn’t take it anymore. And honestly? The pain— it was better than hunger. It gave me something to focus on that wasn’t the gnawing in my stomach. It was sharp, it was real, and for a moment, it felt like control.”
Their lips pulled into a humorless smile.
“Of course, I didn’t know what it meant at first. Not until one of the caretakers walked in on me and freaked out. She didn’t ask why I did it... Nor did she check if I was okay. She just slapped me and screamed that I was going to ruin their reputation. Said if anyone found out, they’d shut the place down. Then she hit me again and told me if I ever did it again, they’d lock me in the attic. I didn’t stop. I just got better at hiding it. Because the pain… it helped. When I couldn’t eat, when I couldn’t sleep, when I thought I might scream from how hollow I felt—it gave me something to focus on. Something that wasn’t hunger, or loneliness, or hate."
They pulled their sleeves down a little farther, just barely adjusting them.
“I stopped believing in family. Stopped believing anyone would ever want me. The adoptable kids got extra food so they’d stay cute and healthy. The rest of us fought over the scraps. I got meaner. Learned to fight back. Hit first. Hurt first. Because if you didn’t, someone else would. I didn’t expect anyone to save me. Ever. Until you came."
Their voice changed... It was warmer.
“You were like… I don’t even know. There was this painting in the dining hall, of an angel. I used to pray to it when I was hungry. Then you showed up, and suddenly there you were.... Always smiling. Helping the kids wash up, splitting your food even when you barely had any."
Chara scoffed, rubbing the edge of the necklace between two fingers.
“I hated you... It scared me. You scared me. Because suddenly I wanted again. I wanted that. I wanted you to look at me like that. To smile at me. To hug me. And I hated it. I hated you for making me hope again... Then winter came.”
I leaned in just slightly.
“Winter always made things worse,” Chara began, their voice soft but steady. “But that year… it was different. The orphanage ran out of supplies earlier than usual. There were no donations or visitors. No food. They cut rations and told us to suck it up— said we had to look ‘presentable’ for the Christmas fundraiser. It was the only time of year rich people came in to donate money or supplies, and the pitiful, the better. They wouldn’t feed us more. They thought if we were hungry enough, we’d look pale, dainty, pitiful in the right way. And if one of us fainted during the performance? Even better. They thought it added to the tragedy.”
My stomach turned.
“The younger kids cried every night,” Chara went on, voice getting thinner. “The older ones? They turned cruel. There wasn’t enough food to survive and definitely not enough to share. I had a stash—nothing big. Just some dried bread, a candy bar I’d hidden away weeks before, some stale crackers. It was enough to keep the worst of the hunger away.”
They paused, fingers tightening around the edge of the blanket. “I thought I was being smart and careful. I kept it hidden under a loose board beneath my bed. But I slipped up. I don’t know how. Maybe someone saw me eating. Maybe one of the little ones got jealous. Or maybe they were just that desperate.”
Their jaw clenched. “They found out. And they came for me. It was the middle of the night. I was asleep when they dragged me out of bed. My face hit the floor. I remember how cold it was— like ice against my skin. I was already thin and weak from barely eating, but I fought. I kicked. Bit. Scratched. I wasn’t going to let them take it. Not without a fight. But there were three of them. Bigger and stronger. One of them got me in the ribs, hard. Another kicked my stomach while I was down.”
They swallowed hard.
“I remember trying to get back up. But my body just… gave out. My arms wouldn’t move. My head felt too heavy. And then something shifted inside me. I remember lying there thinking, Why am I even fighting? I want to die anyway. And then the pain just… disappeared. I stared up at the ceiling, at that stupid stain above my bed, and I remember thinking— This must’ve been how Mom felt when she gave up. How peaceful.”
Their voice cracked. “And then… you showed up.”
I blinked, throat tight.
“One of the younger kids must’ve told you what was happening. You burst into the room barefoot— half-asleep, your hair a mess... You didn’t even hesitate. You just started yelling. Screaming at them to stop. One of them hit you across the face so hard your head snapped sideways. But you didn’t back down. You stood in front of me, fists clenched, eyes wild, screaming for the caretakers. Screaming until one finally came storming in. She didn’t even look at me. Just at you. At the red mark across your cheek. You were the principal’s favorite... The perfect little golden girl. So when she saw what they’d done to you, she lost it. Dragged them out by their collars and said they were done. They got kicked out just like that.”
Their voice softened, and I looked over to see something new on their face. Something vulnerable.
“But you didn’t forget me. As soon as she left, you ran to me without hesitation. You knelt beside me— me, covered in blood, shaking, barely conscious and you pulled me into a hug so tight I thought my ribs would snap all over again. But I didn’t care. I didn’t want you to let go. It hurt, but it was warm. And I hadn’t felt warm in years.”
Their hand drifted to the locket around their neck.
“You gave me this,” they whispered. “Said your mom gave it to you when she was sick. Said it brought courage to people who needed it. And then you said… ‘I don’t need it anymore. But maybe you do.’ And before I could even say anything, you added… ‘Don’t be afraid of being loved, Chara.’”
I swallowed, my voice barely a whisper. “Did it work?”
Chara didn’t answer.
“I want you to remember me,” Chara said suddenly, their voice so soft it was barely more than a whisper. “Not because of what I told you. Not because you feel guilty. Just… remember who I was to you. Who we were. I know you’re trying, I know it’s hard, but… please.”
Their eyes were shining now...
I didn’t say anything. I couldn’t. Instead, I just slid closer across the mattress, closed the small space between us, and wrapped my arms around them without hesitation.
Their breath hitched like they hadn’t expected it—like they didn’t think they deserved it, but they didn’t pull away. They folded into me so fast it almost knocked me back, arms clinging tight, like they’d been holding themselves together for years and were finally allowed to collapse.
"I'm trying my best..." I whispered, tightening the hug. "I'm so sorry, Chara. I swear I’ll try harder. I’ll never leave you again."
Their forehead pressed hard into my shoulder. “Promise it.”
“I promise,” I murmured, my voice trembling now too. “I promise I won’t ever leave you.”
They hugged me tighter. So I held them tighter, too. Because if this moment was all I could give them...
Because I was a liar.
Chapter 16: Would you like a tour?
Notes:
Hi everyone!
I'm sorry for the delay in posting a new chapter. Ever since university started, I haven’t had much time or energy to write. I’m a little sad about it since this is the first time I’ve missed a deadline I set for myself. :(I promise I’ll do better next time! I just can’t spend whole days writing anymore, but I still try to fit it in during the evenings.
Anyway, enough about me!
As always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
Chapter Text
A soft, steady warmth pressed against my side.
For a moment, my sleep-addled mind barely registered it—only recognizing that it felt safe. Comforting.
Then, I became aware.
My eyes snapped open.
Chara was curled up beside me, their head barely an inch from my shoulder, their breathing soft and steady. Their face, usually tense and guarded, was completely relaxed in sleep.
I remembered us talking late into the night, voices hushed under the soft glow of candlelight. Chara had been… different. Softer. More vulnerable than I’d ever seen them. And then—somewhere in the middle of it—we must have just drifted off.
Well, that definitely made us more comfortable with each other. At least, for me. For Chara, this was probably nothing unusual. This was something they used to do with their Lyra, after all…
Funnily enough, I had thought they were a light sleeper, but right now? They looked totally out of it, like they had finally found some kind of peace.
We had slept together a lot since arriving in the Underground—but not like this.
This felt... like how it was always supposed to be.
A soft knock at the door broke the silence.
I was about to climb out of bed when the door swung open first.
"GOOD MORNING—!"
I barely had time to react before Asriel barged in with his usual energy.
My eyes widened. I shushed him urgently, and he immediately clapped a hand over his mouth, nodding in understanding.
I sighed and finally slipped out of bed, careful not to jostle Chara too much. They still looked fast asleep… or at least, they pretended to be?
"Good morning to you, Sunshine," I whispered. "Sorry, Chara’s still sleeping."
Asriel's ears twitched. Then, his face twisted into a look of absolute betrayal.
"You— You guys had a sleepover... WITHOUT ME?!"
Yeah, he almost yelled the last part, so I immediately slapped my hand over his mouth, shooting a panicked glance at Chara.
I gave Asriel a look. "It wasn’t planned. We just—fell asleep talking."
He pulled my hand away, pouting. "Still... You could’ve invited me to talk! You know I love talking! And I like you guys…"
He hit me with puppy eyes.
And just like that, I felt absurdly guilty.
Behind me, I heard a grumble.
I turned back to see Chara slowly sitting up, rubbing their eyes before brushing their messy bangs back with both hands. They blinked groggily, scanning the room, then gave us a sleepy look.
Then, their expression shifted into a 'what do you want' kind of stare.
I smirked. "Asriel heard you snoring so loudly, he had to check if a monster switched with your place.”
Chara froze, their face blank for a moment—then, without a word, they flopped back down and pulled the blanket over their head.
"I don’t snore," came their muffled response.
I snickered.
"Anyways, Sunshine," I turned back to Asriel, "as I was saying—this wasn’t planned at all. Don’t make me feel bad about it. I would’ve called you, but I didn’t wanna wake you up."
I patted his head reassuringly.
Asriel sighed but looked a little more relaxed now. He even gave me a small smile.
"Alright then… I believe you." His tail swayed lightly. "I actually came to escort you guys to the dining room. We’re having our first breakfast together as a family!"
That… actually sounded nice.
"Mom was so excited—she made everything herself today," Asriel added proudly.
Before I could answer, there was a rustling behind me.
Chara peeked out from under the blanket, their hair a complete mess (though honestly, when was it not?), sticking up in odd places from sleep. They remained in bed, watching us groggily.
“C’mon, don’t tell me you wanna miss out on Toriel's cooking,” I said, crossing my arms.
Asriel perked up at that. “Oh yeah! Mom made fresh-baked butter-cinnamon rolls! And—AND she’s trying this new thing called ‘chocolate drizzle’—”
Chara was already getting up.
I stifled a laugh. “Wow. Chocolate really is your weakness.”
They shot me a halfhearted glare but didn’t deny it.
Asriel, clearly pleased with himself for convincing them, bounced on his heels. “Okay! You guys get ready—I’ll wait outside!” He spun around and marched off, closing the door behind him.
Shaking my head, I turned to the wardrobe. To my surprise, it was stocked with clothes—though most of them looked absolutely ridiculous for someone my size. Whoever prepared them must not have known our measurements. Still, it was a sweet gesture.
After rummaging through, I found a green sweater. It was oversized, but the material was soft and comfortable, so I held onto it.
Behind me, Chara stood in front of the mirror, trying (and failing) to fix their hair.
I smirked. “Hate to break it to you, pup, but I think that battle's already lost.”
They turned, expression deadpan. “Pup? What the hell, Lyra? Stop with these weird-ass nicknames.”
I snickered. “Geez, fine. I just thought it was cute.” I held up the sweater. “Now, could you please leave? I’m trying to get dressed here.”
Chara let out an exaggerated sigh but obliged, stepping out into the hallway. Once alone, I slipped into the sweater, which, as expected, was too big—but in a cozy way.
When I joined Asriel outside, it didn’t take long for Chara to arrive as well. They hadn’t bothered borrowing any new clothes, still dressed in their usual striped sweater.
We made our way through the castle until we reached the dining room doors. Asriel placed both hands on them and pushed them open.
The scent of fresh-baked cinnamon, warm butter, and honey filled the air instantly.
At the head of the grand table, Toriel stood waiting—her smile gentle, full of warmth.
“Good morning, my stars,” she greeted. “Come—let’s eat together.”
The dining room was as bright and welcoming as ever, delicate floral arrangements lined the long table, and at the center of it all sat Asgore, his towering frame somehow fitting seamlessly into the cozy atmosphere, while Toriel sat beside him, her presence just as radiant as the morning light.
And then—there was the feast.
The table was overflowing with freshly baked goods, the scent of cinnamon thick in the air. There were golden-brown butter rolls glistening with honey, stacks of fluffy pancakes drizzled with syrup, and warm pastries filled with sweet cream.
I barely had time to take it all in before Asriel giggled.
“Wow, Chara, you’re actually drooling.”
Chara snapped out of their trance, scowling as they wiped their mouth. “I am not—”
“You sooo are,” Asriel sing-songed, grinning ear to ear.
Toriel chuckled, motioning for us to sit. “Now, now, little ones. There is plenty for everyone—no need to fight.”
Asgore’s deep, rumbling voice joined in, warm and welcoming. “Ah, no need to be shy! Come, eat to your heart’s content.” His kind smile reached his eyes as he opened his arms.
Chara sat down with a huff, stealing a warm roll before anyone could protest.
Toriel sighed. “Chara, at least take a plate first.”
They made a show of grabbing one, as if that had been their plan all along.
The meal started off with soft chatter, the kind that made the room feel even warmer than it already was.
Asriel was rambling about the funniest thing he had seen a frog monster do the other day, Toriel was listening with amusement, and Asgore would hum and nod every now and then, clearly enjoying the simple joy of the conversation. Even Chara, between mouthfuls, chimed in with occasional comments. It was lively. Familiar. Safe.
So why did I feel like I was slipping away?
I stared at my plate. My fork hovered above my food, unmoving. The sounds of conversation faded in and out like a distant echo, their words blending into a low hum.
Asgore laughed at something Asriel said—rich, deep, and warm. That sound. Something about it felt so… familiar. It settled deep in my chest, stirring something buried.
My dad used to laugh like that.
Didn’t he?
I tried to picture his face, but the moment I reached for it, it slipped through my fingers like water. I could remember the feeling of him. The steady presence. The warmth. But his face? His voice?
Gone.
The fork in my hand trembled.
I need to remain calm.
I forced my lips into a smile, but it felt wrong—hollow, like it didn’t belong to me. My chest tightened, my ribs squeezing around my lungs. I took a breath. Then another. But the air didn’t seem to reach deep enough. The room was too bright, too loud. The clink of utensils against plates, the murmur of voices—it was all blending together, pressing in on me like a weight I couldn’t shake off.
I clenched my fists in my lap, nails digging into my palms. I couldn’t do this. Not here.
I can’t have a panic attack here.
That would be awkward.
Right?
A white blur flickered at the edge of my vision. Something warm pressed against my leg.
I flinched.
Then, I glanced down.
A small, white paw rested against me—gentle, unmoving.
Asriel.
Did he notice? How?
I would’ve never guessed.
I took another shaky breath, Asriel’s paw still resting gently against my leg. The warmth grounded me, kept me from spiraling completely. My heartbeat gradually slowed, the tightness in my chest easing just enough to let me breathe normally again.
I glanced at Asriel. He was still focused on his plate, acting like nothing was wrong. But his tail flicked rhythmically behind him, a steady motion that matched the beat of my pulse.
My gaze drifted to Chara, who was obliviously stuffing their face with a butter roll. They paused mid-bite, eyes narrowing as they caught me staring. “What?”
I managed a small laugh. “You’re gonna choke if you keep inhaling food like that.”
Chara just rolled their eyes and took another enormous bite, crumbs scattering across the table. “Worth it.”
Just like that, the crushing weight on my chest lightened, replaced by a faint warmth.
Toriel clasped her hands together, her warm gaze settling on her son. “Asriel, dear, why don’t you give Chara and Lyra a tour of our home?”
Asriel perked up immediately. “Sure thing, Mom! There’s a lot to see anyway. I think Chara will like the greenhouse a lot.”
Chara gave a nonchalant shrug. “I mean, sure. Sounds cool.”
I just nodded, not really minding either way. With that, we waved goodbye to Asgore and Toriel and set off on our little tour.
Asriel reached out and—without hesitation—slipped his paw into my hand.
Again?
It was surprising, but… it felt nice. The warmth of his grip, the gentle squeeze—it made all the anxiety from earlier fade away, like it had never been there to begin with.
Wait.
Why was I anxious in the first place?
I couldn’t remember...
“Huh,” Chara mused from beside us, hands stuffed into their pockets. “Didn’t realize this tour came with a personal escort. Pretty fancy.”
I glanced at them, confused. “What?”
Chara tilted their head slightly, smirking. “Oh, nothing. Just thinking maybe I should start holding Asriel’s hand too. Y’know, for the full experience.”
Asriel blinked, then laughed. “Chara, you’re so weird.”
“Takes one to know one,” Chara shot back, rolling their eyes before focusing on me again. “You doing okay now? You looked kinda… off earlier.”
“I’m fine,” I said quickly.
Chara hummed, like they didn’t quite believe me, but let it drop. Instead, they stretched their arms behind their head and picked up the pace, walking a few steps ahead.
“So, tour guide,” they called back to Asriel, “what’s first on this grand adventure?”
"Oh! The library! There's tons of cool books, I think you will like it a lot," Asriel said excitedly as we walked down the hall.
"Hmm, do you have novels? I'm a sucker for good fantasy books," I asked, perking up at the idea.
"Me too! But if you think about it… most of it just monster history."
Right… We are in a fantasy world.
Before I could dwell on that realization, we stopped in front of a massive wooden door. Asriel pushed it open with ease, and the sight that greeted us was nothing short of breathtaking.
I barely heard Asriel say, “I think it’s best if we just stop for a minute; we still have a lot to see,” because I was already staring in awe.
I had never seen a library this beautiful.
This would be very useful for information gathering. I’d have to come back. Maybe in a few days. Maybe this afternoon.
“Well, come on,” Asriel urged, motioning for us to follow. “We still have so much more to see!”
With one last lingering look at the books, I reluctantly followed them out.
As we left the library, the hallway stretched ahead, bathed in the golden glow of the castle’s lanterns. The air was warm and still, carrying the faint scent of parchment and flowers. Asriel walked ahead cheerfully, gesturing as he spoke.
"You know, the throne room is up ahead, but I don’t think we should go in right now," he mused. "It’s kinda… serious in there."
Chara slowed their steps, their gaze flicking around the hallway before they let out an exaggerated sigh. “Huh… this place is pretty creepy, isn’t it?”
Asriel looked up, his ears twitching. “What do you mean? It’s just the hallway.”
Chara shrugged, their lips curling into a mischievous grin. “I dunno… I think I heard something.”
Asriel’s eyes widened. “Really?”
Chara’s grin grew wider as they raised their arms dramatically. “Yes… something… sinister… It is I! The vengeful spirit of the castle! Trapped here for a hundred years, haunting the halls of—”
Asriel blinked. “Chara, you do know ghosts are real, right? My friend is a ghost, his name is Napstablook and he lives in Waterfall. Ghosts are not like this. You're silly!”
Chara’s confidence deflated instantly. They stood frozen, arms still raised, mouth half-open. “…Oh. Right.”
I stifled a laugh. “Nice try, though.”
Chara dropped their arms, cheeks flushing slightly. “Whatever. It was worth a shot.”
Asriel giggled. “I don’t think you’re very scary, Chara.”
Chara huffed, shoving their hands into their pockets. “Yeah, well… maybe I’m just out of practice.”
I couldn’t help but smile. “Or maybe you were never scary to begin with.”
Chara smirked. "Oh? Then I guess I’ll have to haunt you both forever."
"Right, well, before we’re doomed to an eternity of Chara’s nonsense," Asriel said playfully, "let’s get moving. The greenhouse is next!"
As we walked through the halls, the air shifted slightly, growing warmer and fresher. The faint scent of damp earth and blooming flowers reached my nose before we even stepped inside.
Asriel opened a glass door, revealing a stunning greenhouse bathed in soft, golden light. The ceiling was made entirely of glass, allowing sunlight to stream in. Rows of vibrant plants stretched out before us—some familiar, others glowing faintly with an otherworldly hue.
"Wow," I breathed.
Chara had gone completely silent.
I turned to look at them, half expecting a sarcastic remark, but instead, their gaze was fixed ahead, eyes wide. They stepped forward without a word, moving carefully between the plants. Their fingers brushed gently over the petals of a cluster of blue flowers, then trailed along the leaves of a delicate white blossom.
Then, finally, they stopped in front of a bed of golden flowers.
Chara crouched down, staring at them with an expression I couldn’t quite place. They reached out, running a hand along the soft petals, their fingers lingering as if afraid the flowers might vanish.
"You like flowers?" I asked, surprised.
Chara blinked, then scoffed lightly, as if snapping out of a trance. "What, is that so shocking?"
"Kind of," I admitted.
Asriel chuckled. "I think it's nice! My dad loves flowers too—gardening is his hobby, you know."
Chara glanced at him, something flickering in their expression. "...Really?"
"Yeah! He takes care of most of the plants here, and he’s really proud of it. If he knew you liked flowers, he’d probably talk your ear off about it," Asriel said with a smile.
Chara looked back at the golden flowers. Their hand curled slightly, then relaxed again. "...Huh."
Then, with a smirk, Chara turned back to me. "Guess that means I have more in common with your favorite fluffy prince than you thought, huh?"
As we left the greenhouse, I smirked. "Actually, Chara, I think you have more in common with Asgore than with Asriel himself."
Asriel grinned. "Dad would be thrilled to have a gardening buddy."
Chara huffed but didn’t argue, which only made Asriel chuckle.
We made our way back through the halls, the castle feeling a little cozier after the morning’s adventure.
Asriel stretched his arms. "Whew! That was a lot. Maybe we should rest a bit before lunch?"
"Good idea," I agreed. "We’ve been running all over the place."
We reached our rooms, and Asriel yawned as he waved. "See you guys in a bit!"
Chara gave a lazy salute before heading inside, and I followed suit, closing my door behind me.
Well, at least that’s what I wanted them to think. In reality, I had other plans. There was something I needed to check.
The throne room.
Asriel had only given us a brief glimpse of it earlier before quickly moving on. I didn’t know if that was intentional or if he had just forgotten, but it didn’t matter. The throne room was the closest place to the Barrier. If I wanted to understand more about this world—I had to investigate it myself.
Navigating through the halls was trickier than I thought. The castle was huge, and despite having seen a good portion of it during the tour, it was easy to get lost. I kept to the edges of the corridors, trying my best to stay out of sight. The last thing I needed was to run into a guard or a servant who might ask why I was wandering around alone.
The castle halls were silent.
Too silent.
Each step I took felt like a mistake. Like I was walking somewhere I wasn’t meant to be.
The throne room loomed ahead, its massive doors slightly ajar. I had no reason to be here. No logical excuse for sneaking around. But something—instinct, maybe—kept pushing me forward.
Then, a voice.
Low. Measured. Sharp enough to cut through stone.
"You are wasting an opportunity, Asgore."
I froze.
I edged closer, pressing my back against the cold wall. Through the gap in the doors, I could hear them.
"Enough, Gaster." Asgore’s voice was heavy, edged with frustration. "I will not repeat myself."
"No, I imagine you won’t," Gaster said smoothly. "You never do. You never listen, either."
Asgore exhaled sharply.
"These children are under my protection. My wife and son have taken them in as family. That is the end of it."
A pause. Then, Gaster spoke again—slowly, deliberately.
"You call them family. Yet you refuse to acknowledge what they are."
The air in the throne room felt heavier. Tighter.
"I know exactly what they are," Asgore said.
"Do you?" Gaster’s voice darkened. "Because from where I stand, I see potential. Great, untapped potential. And yet, you would rather let them waste away, pretending they are nothing more than lost children. They are HUMANS in the Underground!"
There was a shift in Asgore’s tone—warning now.
"Gaster."
Gaster ignored him.
"You fear what must be done. But tell me, my King—do you not remember The Aeternum Project? The achievements we made? The knowledge we uncovered?"
My stomach twisted.
"It was a mistake to experiment on humans." Asgore’s voice was like steel. "It should have never happened."
"And yet, it did."
Gaster’s voice didn’t waver. If anything, it grew smoother, quieter.
"You forget what we accomplished before the war tore it all apart. D-176 was the closest we have ever come to true success. Their abilities were beyond anything we had seen before. The work we did—"
A loud clang echoed through the hallway.
I flinched. Footsteps.
A guard.
I lunged behind a nearby pillar just as a shadow loomed over the corridor.
Through the sliver of space between stone and fabric, I could just barely see the soldier slow near the throne room, shifting their weight.
Move. Move. Move.
I held my breath.
Then—finally—the guard walked on.
I exhaled, my pulse hammering in my ears. I had to get back to the—
"Shut up, Gaster."
Asgore’s voice snapped like a whip, the sharpest I had ever heard it.
"That experiment was a mistake. Everything we did—everything we thought we were achieving—it was wrong. I will not allow it again."
Silence.
Then, a slow exhale.
"You have never learned from the past, Asgore."
Gaster’s voice was cold now. Disappointed.
"And so, history will repeat itself."
A sharp rustle of fabric. The heavy sound of boots turning on stone.
Then, footsteps.
Fading.
I didn’t move.
I couldn’t move.
The weight of that conversation pressed down on me, heavy and suffocating. My mind scrambled to piece it together, but it wasn’t enough.
D-176.
The Aeternum Project.
What the hell were they talking about?
And why did I feel like I had just missed something important?
I swallowed hard, forcing my shaking fingers to release the grip I hadn’t realized I had on my shirt. I needed to leave. Now.
I didn’t know what I had just stumbled into.
But whatever it was—I wasn’t supposed to hear it.
Chapter 17: Prank gone wrong
Notes:
Hi everyone!
I finished this chapter ahead of my deadline hehe, I'm proud of myself!
The thing is, I’ve got the story planned, but I’ve hit a bit of writer’s block. I’m not sure how to build on my plans for the upcoming chapters, and tbh... I’m stuck ><
I’ll try to update next week as well, but if I can’t figure it out, I might have to postpone.As always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
My heart pounded so hard I could feel it in my throat.
I ran faster than I ever had, feet slamming against the cold floors of the castle. My breath came in short, sharp bursts as I reached my room, practically throwing myself inside. The door slammed shut behind me, rattling on its hinges.
Too loud.
I winced but didn’t stop. I couldn’t. My body moved on instinct, pacing frantically as my thoughts spiraled out of control. My fingers found their way to my mouth, and I started biting my nail—a bad habit, one I thought I had shaken—but right now, it was the only thing keeping me grounded.
Asgore and Gaster—they experimented on humans.
Before the war. Maybe even during it.
And Gaster still believed in it.
His voice echoed in my head, smooth and calculated, like he had all the time in the world. "You call them family. Yet you refuse to acknowledge what they are."
A cold pit settled in my stomach.
He saw me and Chara as potential.
I swallowed hard. My hands trembled. Gaster was supposed to be my hope. I thought if anyone had answers, it would be him.
But now what?
Why do I always run into a dead end? Why can’t anything just GO MY WAY?!
I clenched my fists. I wanted to scream until my throat bled. I wanted to throw something, break something, cry until I couldn’t breathe. But what would that do? Would it fix anything?
No.
No one could help me. No one.
Except for myself.
I exhaled shakily and forced my thoughts into order. I needed answers.
I reached inward, searching through Lyra’s memories, forcing myself deeper, grasping for anything—any flicker of recognition, any buried truth about The Aeternum Project.
Nothing.
Lyra was just as clueless as I was.
I should have been relieved. That meant she hadn’t been experimented on. That meant she had never suffered at Gaster’s hands. But if it wasn’t her…
Then who the hell was D-176?
I forced myself to breathe.
I wasn’t the smartest person, but I had patience. That was what I needed now. Rushing in blindly hadn’t helped me before—it had only gotten me killed.
The memory of my bones cracking, my skin melting away, flashed through my mind like a phantom pain.
I shuddered.
Never again.
I needed to be careful.
I couldn’t tell Chara my truth, but I could talk about what I overheard. I could work around this.
Decision made, I exhaled sharply and stepped forward, opening my door. The castle halls were quieter now, the warmth of breakfast long gone.
I knocked on Chara’s door.
“Yes?”
I pushed the door open just enough to peek inside.
I didn’t bother knocking. I just walked into Chara’s room and plopped down face-first on their bed with a groan.
“Well, good afternoon to you too,” Chara drawled. “By all means, make yourself comfortable.”
I groaned louder into their blanket. “Too late. Already did.”
Chara huffed. “What, my bed better than yours?”
I mumbled something unintelligible.
There was a pause. Then the bed shifted slightly as Chara moved closer. Their voice lost its usual teasing edge. “…Alright, what’s wrong with you?”
I exhaled sharply and pushed myself up. “I overheard Asgore and Gaster talking.”
Chara raised an eyebrow. “Uh-huh. And?”
I met their eyes. “They were arguing about some kind of project. The Aeternum Project. And a human experiment called D-176.”
Chara frowned. “The Royal Scientist was experimenting on humans?”
I hesitated, then shook my head. “No… This was something from before. Before the war.” I swallowed hard. “They experimented on humans, Chara. And Gaster still believes in it. He called us ‘potential.’”
Chara’s sarcastic smirk was completely gone now. Their brows furrowed. “That doesn’t make sense.”
“You’ve never heard of it?” I pressed. “The Aeternum Project? D-176?”
Chara shook their head. “No. But…” Their fingers drummed against the blanket, their mind clearly running a mile a minute.
Then, their expression darkened.
“You said this was before the war?”
I nodded.
They continued, voice lower now, as if saying it aloud made it worse. “If monsters and humans were at peace back then, why the hell would the Royal Scientist be experimenting on them?”
This wasn’t wartime desperation. This wasn’t some hidden project that started after humanity turned on monsters. This had been happening before.
Which meant… what?
That the war wasn’t just about fear? That there had been something more?
Chara leaned back, arms crossed. “Yeah. I don’t like this one bit.”
“Me neither,” I muttered.
Chara exhaled and ran a hand through their hair. “Look. We don’t have enough to go off of. Panicking won’t get us anywhere. If we wanna figure this out, we have to be smart. Careful.” Their red eyes met mine, serious now. “And don’t tell Asriel.”
I hesitated. “Why not?”
“Because he’s too trusting,” they said flatly. “He loves his parents. If we tell him, he might accidentally spill something, and if Gaster finds out we know anything—”
They didn’t need to finish that sentence.
I exhaled slowly. “Fine. I won’t say anything.”
Chara nodded. “Good.”
“…What were you doing near the throne room in the first place?” Their eyes narrowed. “Kind of a weird place for a casual walk.”
Crap.
I scrambled for an excuse. “Uh—just… sightseeing?”
Chara stared at me, deadpan.
“Big castle. Lots of rooms. I got lost?” I tried again.
“…Really?”
I nodded—way too fast. “Really.”
Chara sighed, rubbing their head “That was the worst excuse I’ve ever heard.”
"Oh, shut up! Just... leave it, please?" I looked at them with desperate eyes. I didn’t have the energy to explain all of this too.
Chara exhaled slowly, closing their eyes as if pushing away a thousand thoughts. Then, after a moment, they placed a gentle smile on their face. "Whatever you say."
Their calmness almost threw me off. Were they really letting it go that easily?
I cleared my throat. "I better get going before Asriel finds out we had another secret talk session without him."
As I turned toward the door, Chara’s voice stopped me.
"...Hey, wait."
I paused, glancing back. Chara was still sitting on the bed, arms loosely crossed, eyes focused on the blanket like it held the answers to the universe.
That was already suspicious.
They drummed their fingers against their sleeve, hesitating. "...I was thinking."
I raised an eyebrow. "That’s dangerous."
Chara scoffed, but the usual bite wasn’t there. If anything, they looked... uncomfortable. Their fingers twitched. They shifted slightly, like they were forcing themselves to stay still.
"...Maybe we should invite Asriel tonight."
I blinked.
Hold on.
Hold on.
"Excuse me, what?" I said, stepping closer. "Did the real Chara get kidnapped, or did I just hear you suggest a social activity?"
Chara groaned, dragging a hand down their face. "Lyra, please."
"No, no, I need to process this. You—you—just voluntarily suggested spending more time with another person? Are you dying?"
Chara grabbed a pillow and chucked it at my face.
"Shut up," they muttered.
I peeled the pillow off me, grinning. "I’m just saying, this is kind of a big deal. Who are you, and what have you done with the Chara I know?"
Gosh, I’m so happy! Whenever Chara and Asriel’s relationship progresses like this, I always feel like… yeah, we’re going in the right direction. I know they were super close before the accident too... Still, seeing them happy makes me happy as well.
Chara exhaled sharply, shoulders tense. "...Look. It’s just that Asriel’s been kinda annoying about it. Always making that face, like, ‘Oh, I feel left out~’" They mimicked Asriel’s voice in an exaggerated, dramatic whine before rolling their eyes. "So. Whatever. Maybe we should just let him join."
A weak excuse. I didn’t buy it for a second.
"...You actually want him to join," I giggled
Chara tensed. "What? No."
"Yes, you do!" My grin widened. "Oh my god, you want a sleepover with Asriel! This is the cutest thing I’ve ever seen."
Their face twitched. "I don’t—"
"You do!"
Chara groaned again, flopping backward onto the bed. "Forget I said anything. I take it back. Cancel it. I hate this."
I snickered. "Too late. You already showed weakness."
They yanked the blanket over their face with a muffled, miserable, "Kill me."
"Yeah, yeah, you’ll survive." I patted their foot through the blanket. "But, since this was your idea, you have to be the one to invite Asriel."
"What."
I smirked. "You heard me."
Chara peeked out, eyes full of betrayal. "Absolutely not."
"Absolutely yes," I countered. "It’s only fair."
Chara groaned dramatically, throwing their arm over their face. "I knew talking to you was a mistake."
"You make that mistake every day," I pointed out cheerfully. "Now, good luck with Asriel. I’m sure he’ll be thrilled."
Chara just stared at the ceiling like they were re-evaluating every decision that led them to this moment.
Satisfied, I stretched my arms and headed toward the door.
"...You know," they said, voice casual, "a sleepover means lights out. Dark hallways. No escape."
I paused, raising an eyebrow. "Are you trying to be ominous right now?"
Their red eyes gleamed slightly. "I’m just saying… I could scare you if I wanted to."
I snorted. "Yeah, like today? Chara, the only thing terrifying about you is your attitude."
Chara sat up, staring at me for a long moment. Then, slowly, they smirked. "Alright then. Bet’s on."
A small chill ran down my spine, but I quickly shook it off. "Pfft. Sure. Go ahead and try."
I barely caught their grumbled response as I slipped out into the hall.
Lunch arrived, and with it came Asriel knocking at my door.
"Hi, Lyra! I hope you had a nice rest. Do you want to have lunch together?" he asked, opening the door with a bright smile.
I glanced up from my notebook, where I had been carefully scribbling away. "Oh yeah, I’d never want to miss that."
In truth, I had been writing a diary—an attempt to document my old life, though at this point, it felt less like a collection of memories and more like… a novel I was making up as I went. Maybe, just maybe, it would help me remember something important when I needed it most.
Asriel stepped inside, ears twitching. "By the way... have you seen Chara? I knocked on their door like a thousand times, and they didn't answer."
I stiffened.
Shit. Don’t tell me they bailed on me.
"Umm..." I hesitated, trying to keep my voice even. "Not really? I don’t know where they are, to be honest." I fidgeted, gripping the edge of my notebook a little too tightly.
Asriel shrugged. "Well... more food for us, I guess?"
I nodded, but my mind was elsewhere.
Where the hell are they?
Asriel and I made our way to the dining room, chatting as we walked. Everything felt normal—until something caught my eye.
Two red, gleaming lights flickered in the dim hallway.
I stopped in my tracks, whipping my head around to double-check.
Nothing.
The hallway felt… wrong.
My pulse quickened as I walked, the weight of what I overheard still pressing on my chest. Asriel was talking, but I barely registered his words. The castle felt quieter than before—too quiet. My brain knew that the warm, golden halls were supposed to feel safe, but my body refused to believe it.
I had that feeling again.
Like something was watching us.
A chill crept up my spine. I squeezed Asriel’s hand tighter without thinking.
"Lyra?" Asriel’s voice was gentle, but concerned.
I swallowed hard. "I thought I saw something."
Asriel perked up, ears twitching. "Really? Where?"
I hesitated. I couldn’t explain it. The flash of something—it had been so quick, so faint that I was already questioning if I had imagined it. But before I could say anything, I heard it.
A faint shuffling sound.
A deep breath.
Someone was there.
I stopped dead in my tracks. Asriel tensed beside me.
"Asriel… did you hear that?" I whispered.
He nodded, eyes wide. But instead of stepping away—y'know, the SMART thing to do—he took a step toward the sound.
"Asriel, no—"
"It’s okay, Lyra," he reassured me with a soft smile. "Don’t worry, I know how to use magic. And it’s probably just a cute little mouse!"
I stared at him, absolutely dumbfounded.
A mouse. Right.
Despite every horror instinct in my body screaming at me to run, Asriel tugged me forward. And because I refused to let go of his hand, that made me just as stupid.
We reached the end of the hallway.
Nothing.
The tension in my shoulders eased—until Asriel suddenly gasped and screamed.
So I screamed—because his scream scared me more than the actual situation.
Panic took over. My instincts flared, and without thinking, I spun around and swung my fist.
There was a solid THWACK.
A dull grunt of pain.
"Ow."
I blinked.
The figure I had just punched staggered back, clutching their nose. Red eyes glared at me in the dim light.
It was Chara.
There was a long, painful silence.
Chara groaned, rubbing their face. "Seriously?!" they snapped. "What is it with you and immediate violence?!"
I was still standing in a half-boxing stance, breathing hard. "WELL MAYBE DON’T JUMPSCARE PEOPLE IN DARK HALLWAYS LIKE A DAMN SERIAL KILLER, AND I WON’T HAVE TO PUNCH YOU!"
Asriel, who had been frozen in shock, finally processed what had just happened. His wide eyes darted between me and Chara before he burst out laughing.
"LYRA, YOU—YOU JUST PUNCHED THEM!" He doubled over, barely able to breathe between cackles.
Chara scowled, still rubbing their nose. "Oh, hilarious, sure. My suffering is peak comedy."
I groaned, exasperated. "Chara, what the hell were you doing lurking in a hallway like some kind of cryptid?!"
Chara straightened up, crossing their arms. "I was proving a point."
Asriel wiped a tear from his eye, still grinning. "What point?"
Chara narrowed their eyes. "You two laughed at me today when I said I could be scary."
I froze.
Oh. Oh.
Asriel gasped. "Wait, this was your scary plan?!"
"YES," Chara snapped. They gestured dramatically at the dim surroundings. "I had the perfect setting! The eerie silence, the unknown lurking in the shadows, the—"
"—And then Lyra decked you," Asriel finished, still snickering.
Chara’s expression twitched. "That was NOT part of the plan."
I huffed. "Looks like you lost the bet."
Chara shot me a death glare.
Asriel, still giggling, nudged them. "What bet?"
Chara hesitated for half a second, then cleared their throat. "Forget it… I, uh, also came to invite you to a sleepover tonight."
Asriel blinked. "A sleepover?"
Chara nodded, shifting awkwardly. "Yeah. I was talking to Lyra earlier, and we thought it might be… fun?"
I gave them a pointed look. "You were talking. I just agreed."
"Same thing." Chara huffed before turning back to Asriel. "So? Are you in or what?"
Asriel’s eyes lit up. "OF COURSE I’M IN!" His tail wagged in excitement. "Oh! We can make a pillow fort! And get snacks!"
Asriel giggled, already bouncing with excitement. "This is gonna be so much fun!!"
Chara sighed dramatically. "Alright, good. Now that I’ve delivered the invitation—without being punched again, might I add—I’m getting food before I pass out."
Asriel, still grinning, hooked his arms around both Chara and me, practically dragging us toward the dining room. "C’mon, let’s eat! We’ve got big plans tonight!"
As we walked, I stole a glance at Chara. Even after getting punched in the face, they actually seemed… happy?
That made me happy too.
Notes:
I’m sorry, this is kind of a filler chapter!
I still need to build their relationship more ;(
For my LORE lovers: I’m sorry to disappoint, but I’m planning to write 2-3 more filler chapters... Silence before the storm, Ig? ;DDI hope you still enjoyed the chapter!
If you have any questions, critiques, or anything else, please don’t hesitate to comment. I love reading your feedback!
Chapter 18: Restless
Notes:
Hey everyone!!
Who managed to meet the deadline again? Yeah, me >:)
Did I beat writer's block? Oh, hell yes.
Do I love this chapter? Nope. lol
Anyway, I won’t give up!!! This is a passion project of mine, after allAs always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The room was a mess—blankets and pillows thrown across the floor in what Asriel dramatically called "the ultimate sleepover setup."
Chara sat in the middle of it all, arms crossed, looking unbelievably done with everything.
“This is stupid,” they muttered.
Asriel—who was currently stacking pillows higher than necessary—gasped. “No, this is engineering.”
I grinned, flopping down into the nest of blankets. “Sorry, Chara. No escape now.”
They let out a long, suffering sigh and collapsed back beside me. “End me.”
“I second that,” I said, stretching out. “But let’s wait until after snacks.”
Chara groaned but didn’t protest as Asriel practically skipped toward the small tray of food that had been sent up earlier. He lifted the lid with a dramatic flourish.
“Ta-da! Mom made cookies for us!”
Chara sat up immediately. “Chocolate?”
Asriel giggled. “Of course.”
I snickered. “Wow. So grumpy five seconds ago, but suddenly, life is worth living again?”
Chara ignored me in favor of stealing two cookies at once.
We all settled in, shoulders brushing as we munched on our snacks. The castle halls outside were silent, but in here, everything felt warm—safe.
Asriel flopped onto his stomach, tail flicking idly. “You know, this is really nice.”
Chara rolled onto their side, propping themselves up on an elbow. “You sound surprised.”
“I just mean…” Asriel hesitated, then smiled. “I’m happy we’re together. All of us.”
Chara glanced away. “You’re getting sappy again.”
I nudged them. “Admit it. You love it.”
Chara huffed, but their lips twitched like they were holding back a smile.
We laid there for a while, soft candlelight flickering against the ceiling, the scent of cinnamon and chocolate lingering in the air and played a few games, the hours passing by in a comfortable haze. At some point, my eyelids started growing heavy, and my movements slowed.
I barely stifled a yawn as I wobbled toward the bed. “Alright… I’m done. Sleeping now.”
“I call middle,” Chara announced suddenly.
I froze mid-step.
…Excuse me?
I turned to look at them, furrowing my brows. They stared back, completely unapologetic.
I wanted to sleep next to Asriel. Unbelievable.
Still… I guess it was fine. Asriel’s tail was wagging slightly, his expression downright beaming.
“Fine…” I muttered, reluctantly giving in.
Asriel giggled, clearly thrilled. “Yay!”
A little shuffling later, we were all squished together under the biggest blanket we could find.
"I always imagined friends like this..." Asriel mumbled sleepily.
Chara snorted. “Asriel, everyone in the Underground is your friend. You’re too nice.”
“Maybe…” Asriel’s words slowed, turning sluggish. “But it’s not like this. This is different… and I like it. I’m glad you’re here.”
And just like that, he was out.
Chara blinked. Then scoffed. “How can someone just fall asleep in the middle of a conversation?”
I yawned, resting my head against their shoulder. “He was tired…”
Chara tensed. “Don’t use my shoulder as your pillow.”
“Goodnight!!” I chirped, very deliberately shutting my eyes.
Chara sighed—deep, dramatic, and defeated. But they didn’t move.
And in the quiet, I felt them relax.
When I was sure they were asleep, I knew it was my time to shine.
Carefully, I slipped out from under the blanket, moving one limb at a time, slow and deliberate. I barely breathed. Asriel mumbled something incoherent, tail flicking, but he didn’t stir.
I hesitated.
I could just stay here. The blankets were warm, the air smelled like cinnamon, and everything felt… safe. But that was the problem, wasn’t it? It shouldn’t feel safe. Not when I knew what was waiting for me.
And if I didn’t go now, I might never have the courage again.
Slowly, I sat up, glancing at the door. My heart beat a little faster.
This was a bad idea. I knew it was a bad idea.
I chewed the inside of my cheek. Maybe I was being reckless. Maybe I should just… forget it. I clenched my fists.
No. I had to see it for myself.
I stood, exhaling softly, and crept toward the door. My fingers hovered over the handle.
Last chance to turn back.
…Yeah. Like that was going to happen.
I stepped into the hallway.
The castle was quiet. The flickering lanterns on the walls cast strange shadows, warping and twisting as I moved. I swallowed, resisting the urge to look over my shoulder.
Just walk.
I did.
The throne room itself was eerie enough—massive and grand. But beyond them, past the heavy curtains, there it was. The BARRIER.
My breath hitched.
It was… beautiful.
I know, I know—it’s ironic. The thing that kept monsters imprisoned, that caused centuries of suffering—beautiful? But it was.
A shimmering, shifting wall of light and color, moving like liquid gold. It pulsed with energy, deep and ancient, and the closer I got, the more it felt like it was calling me.
I stepped forward. I couldn’t stop staring.
I needed to get closer.
The light was blinding now, swallowing everything around me. My surroundings melted away—I wasn’t in the Underground anymore, not in the castle, not anywhere.
There was just the barrier and me.
I lifted my hand, reaching toward it—
"I was right."
The voice sliced through the silence like a knife.
I turned sharply, heart slamming against my ribs.
And there he was.
A skeleton—like Sans and Papyrus, yet something else entirely. Taller. Sharper. Wrong. His grin stretched impossibly wide, gleaming teeth catching the flickering glow of the barrier behind me. Dark cracks marred his skull, running deep like fractures in reality itself.
A deep, unnatural chill settled into my bones.
"You," I breathed.
His grin didn’t waver.
"You’re our little anomaly," he murmured. "How fascinating. I was wondering when you’d find your way here."
Gaster took a slow step forward, the air distorting around him like a bad signal.
"Tell me," he mused, "what does it feel like?"
I swallowed hard. "What?"
His head tilted, movements eerily smooth, like a marionette on invisible strings. "Your SOUL. That wretched little thing. Have you noticed? The shift?"
A sickening wave of pressure clamped around my chest. My SOUL flickered wildly inside me—like it was reacting to him.
"You were mostly Kindness when you arrived," Gaster continued, voice dripping with something almost amused. "Soft. Fragile. But now…"
He chuckled, shaking his head. "Now you shine with something else. A different glow entirely."
His voice lowered, reverent.
"You are changing."
The air in my lungs turned to ice.
"What are you talking about?" I forced out, my fingers curling into fists.
Gaster exhaled, slow and deliberate, as if savoring the moment.
"Ah…" His grin stretched impossibly wider. "You don’t know yet."
Know what?
I didn’t get to ask. A suffocating force slammed into my chest, and my legs buckled beneath me.
Gaster hadn't moved, but I felt him—inside my SOUL, his magic latching onto something deep, something I couldn’t touch. My vision blurred. My breath stuttered.
And just as suddenly as it hit, it released.
I collapsed onto the floor, gasping as air rushed back into my lungs.
My whole body trembled.
Above me, Gaster loomed. Watching. Studying.
"Not yet," he mused. "But soon."
His silhouette flickered, body dissolving into the shadows like smoke.
"Have fun until then."
Gaster was gone.
But the feeling of him wasn’t.
The silence swallowed everything. My breath came in ragged gulps, my vision swimming as I clutched at my chest. My SOUL—it hurt. Not like a wound, not like a bruise, but like something had reached inside and twisted it, leaving invisible scars that I couldn’t touch.
I forced myself to move, fingers digging into the cold stone beneath me. My arms trembled under my weight.
I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to steady my breathing, but my mind wouldn’t stop racing. What did he do to me? Why did my SOUL feel so...wrong?
My hands curled into fists.
No. No, this wasn’t real. It was just a nightmare. Just a hallucination, a trick of the mind—
But my SOUL still ached.
I didn’t know how long I stayed there.
Minutes? Hours? Time felt twisted in the empty throne room, the glow of the barrier still flickering at the edge of my vision.
I forced myself to move.
My legs felt heavy, my breath still uneven, but I pushed forward, step by step, until I was back in the hallway. The golden lights that once felt warm now seemed cold, like they barely reached me.
I made my way back to our room, slipping inside as quietly as I could.
It was warm, filled with the soft sounds of Asriel’s breathing, the faint scent of the cookies still lingered in the air. But no matter how much I tried to relax, my body refused.
And even if I managed to fall asleep, I either dreamt of Gaster clutching my SOUL with his magic or seeing a blonde girl. She didn’t have a face, but I knew who she was.
Lyra.
If it wasn’t Gaster, it was her—repeating just one sentence.
“Fix my mistakes.”
It was starting to feel like a loop. Gaster. Lyra. Gaster. Lyra.
I can’t take these stupid dreams anymore! As if dealing with that freak wasn’t enough, now I have to see her too? Why now?
Finally, I got yanked by a hand, and I almost screamed.
I jerked upright, heart hammering, only to meet sharp red eyes in the dim light.
Chara.
They frowned, their hand still on my shoulder. “You were—” They hesitated, then muttered, “You were shaking.”
I exhaled, grounding myself. Asriel was still fast asleep, his breathing slow and peaceful.
“I just had a weird dream,” I mumbled. “Don’t worry about it.”
I turned away, facing the window. It was still dark outside—but the thought of closing my eyes again made my stomach twist.
I felt a shift beside me. Then... Fingers brushed through my hair.
I stiffened. “What are you doing?”
“Shut up,” Chara muttered, sounding half-asleep. “I’m too tired for this.”
I blinked, caught off guard. But I didn’t pull away.
The silence stretched between us, calm and quiet. The faint motions of their fingers threading through my hair were slow, almost absentminded.
I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I was holding.
“…Thanks,” I whispered.
Chara didn’t answer, but their fingers didn’t stop.
Notes:
I actually have a love-hate relationship with Gaster.
I love him because mysterious guy rawr, and I hate him because of well... Oops, not telling <3
Chapter 19: Promises
Notes:
Okayyy, we’re taking a breather before everything goes down. After this chapter, the story hits a turning point, and a lot will happen—good things, bad things... and even worse things. :PPP
But for now, enjoy the fluff and the peace while it lasts... for a week, lol.
As always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The sun hung high, casting a golden glow over the lush castle gardens. The scent of fresh soil and blooming flowers filled the air, mixing with the earthy warmth of the dirt beneath my hands.
I scowled at the mess in front of me—a half-dug hole, an overturned flower pot, and one very smug-looking king.
Asgore knelt beside a row of delicate golden flowers, gently patting the soil around them. Meanwhile, I was losing a battle with some stubborn weeds.
“This sucks,” I muttered, yanking at a particularly evil root.
Asgore chuckled, his deep voice way too calm for someone making me do manual labor. “You must be patient, Chara. Gardening is not about force—it is about care.”
I shot him a look. “You literally ripped an entire tree out of the ground earlier.”
“That was different,” he said, smiling warmly. “That tree was already dead.”
I rolled my eyes but gave the root another violent tug. Nothing.
Without a word, Asgore reached over and effortlessly pulled it out with one hand.
I glared at him. “Show-off.”
He chuckled again, shaking dirt from the roots before placing it aside. “You remind me of someone.”
I dusted off my hands. “Let me guess. Asriel?”
His smile softened. “No. Toriel.”
I blinked.
What.
“Stubborn. Determined. Always wanting to prove yourself,” he continued, carefully arranging the soil. “She never liked gardening much. But she always put her heart into everything she did.”
I didn’t know what to say to that.
Instead, I watched as he worked with a kind of patience I didn’t understand. Every movement was gentle, careful, like every tiny seed mattered.
“…You really like this, huh?” I muttered.
Asgore nodded. “I do.”
“…Why?”
He looked thoughtful for a moment. Then, without looking up, he answered, “Because things can grow again, if you give them time.”
Something about the way he said it made my chest feel… weird.
I focused on the dirt under my nails instead. “Sounds like a lot of work.”
“It is,” he agreed. “But some things are worth it.”
We fell into a comfortable silence, the only sounds being the rustling of leaves and the occasional buzzing of an insect nearby.
“…How’d you meet her?”
Asgore looked up. “Hm?”
“Toriel,” I said, shrugging. “How’d you two meet?”
A nostalgic smile crossed his face. “Ah… that was a long time ago. We were very young. I was always shy and timid… but her?” He let out a small chuckle. “She was like wildfire.”
I smirked. “Sorry, I just can’t imagine. Toriel seems so gentle now.”
“Haha, a lot has changed. But back then? We were… destined to marry one day, and she hated that.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Destined?”
Asgore nodded. “Back then, arranged marriages were common among our kind, especially since we were so few. It was decided before we even understood what it meant.” He exhaled, a quiet chuckle escaping, but there was something tired in it. “But my dear Tori… oh, she hated the idea. She hated me for just accepting it. I was too passive, too willing to follow the rules. And Toriel? She was troublemaker. She wanted to decide her own fate.”
“I believe she holds back until you get more used to us,” he admitted, stroking his beard thoughtfully. “She still tortures me with her horrible jokes. You will become a victim sooner or later.”
I snorted. “Sounds like a threat.”
Asgore laughed heartily. “She makes my life complete.”
I just smiled, shaking my head.
Sounds like someone I know.
Pfft. Not like Lyra and I would ever get this lovey-dovey.
The peacefulness of the garden wrapped around us, soothing in a way I hadn’t expected. This is exactly why I like monsters more than humans already. Everything and everyone is so peaceful.
Asgore stood up and dusted himself off.
"I think it's about time a friend of mine comes around."
I blinked. "Right now?"
Asgore smiled. "Yes. She should be arriving soon."
I hesitated, glancing back at the freshly planted flowers. “…Are we done for today?”
“For now.” He gestured for me to follow. “We can always return later.”
That was… kind of nice to hear.
"Come on now, child. I think you’d like to meet her."
I sighed, getting to my feet and trailing behind him as we made our way through the castle halls.
"So... who are we meeting?"
"A kid I'm mentoring," Asgore replied warmly. “She is quite… energetic.”
I raised an eyebrow. “A student? You actually mentor people?”
He chuckled. "No, she challenged me one day, and I offered to train her."
I snorted. “She challenged you?”
His chuckle deepened. “She tried.”
I frowned slightly. A monster strong enough to fight Asgore? Now I was curious.
“…What kind of training?” I asked.
Asgore’s expression turned nostalgic. “Combat, strategy, discipline… but more than that, I try to teach patience. Strength without wisdom is dangerous.”
I scoffed. “Sounds like a lot of philosophy for punching things.”
Asgore laughed. “Perhaps.”
A weight seemed to settle, anticipation building in my chest. Before I could ask anything else, we reached a heavy wooden door at the end of the hallway.
He pushed it open.
The room was massive, lined with stone walls and racks of weapons—swords, spears, shields—all perfectly arranged. The floor was marked with faded sparring lines, showing just how many fights had been held here over the years.
And standing in the center, arms crossed, was a tall, armored fish monster.
Her bright red ponytail flicked behind her as she turned toward us, her golden eyes sharp and focused.
She was built like a warrior, standing with the kind of confidence that said she could probably throw me across the room if she wanted to.
Asgore stepped forward with his usual warmth. “Undyne, it is good to see you.”
Undyne smirked, crossing her arms. “Likewise, Your Majesty.” Her voice was sharp and firm.
Then her gaze snapped to me.
“…Who’s the kid?”
I bristled immediately. “Who’s the fish?”
There was a beat of silence.
“HAH! You’ve got guts, I’ll give you that.”
I wasn’t sure if that was a compliment or a warning.
Asgore cleared his throat. “Chara, this is Undyne. She’s the one I told you about.”
Undyne grinned, resting a hand on her hip. “So, you’re the kid, huh? Asgore’s little guest?” Her eye flicked over me, sizing me up like a fresh recruit. “You look kinda scrawny. You sure you’re not gonna pass out just watching?”
I bristled at that but kept my mouth shut. Picking a fight with someone who looked like they could punch through a wall didn’t seem like the smartest move.
Asgore chuckled. “Undyne, be nice.”
“Pfft. I am being nice.” She cracked her knuckles, then shot Asgore a sharp grin. “Now, are we doing this or what?”
Asgore gave a small nod, rolling his shoulders as he took his stance.
The match began fast.
Undyne charged first, spear flashing as she aimed straight for Asgore’s chest.
And Asgore? He didn’t even flinch. With a single step to the side, he let the spear pass by as if it had never been a threat. Undyne followed up immediately, swinging again.
Another dodge.
Then another.
Undyne fought like a hurricane. Unrelenting. Pure offense. Every attack came with full force, like she refused to believe in holding back.
But Asgore?
He never struck back. He simply moved. It was like watching a river flow around every obstacle. His hands remained calmly at his sides, his expression never changing. He doesn’t need to fight back, I realized. He just waits for them to run out of energy.
It was kind of amazing.
Undyne suddenly leapt back, panting, but grinning. “Ugh! You and your stupid dodging! Just fight me already!”
Asgore smiled. “You are improving, Undyne.”
I crossed my arms. “So… is the goal just to let her get tired? Because I think she has infinite energy.”
Undyne’s head snapped toward me.
Her grin grew sharper. “Oh? Got something to say, punk?”
I shrugged. "Just an observation."
She twirled her spear, eyeing me. “You talk big. Think you can do better?”
I hesitated.
Undyne smirked. “C’mon. If you’re gonna mouth off, at least back it up.”
…Oh. Oh.
This was a challenge.
I glanced at Asgore, expecting him to step in. Instead, he looked… amused.
Undyne tilted her head. “What? You scared?”
I narrowed my eyes. “Fine. I’ll fight you.”
Undyne grinned like she just won the lottery.
I stepped into the sparring circle, shaking out my hands.
Undyne rolled her shoulders, her grin shark-like. “Alright, punk. Let’s see what you’ve got.”
She didn’t waste time. I barely managed to dodge as her spear cut through the air, just inches from my ribs. She grinned like she was having the time of her life. Meanwhile, I was fighting to stay on my feet. I knew how to fight.
Not like a warrior—not like her. But I knew how to survive.
Orphanage fights weren’t about skill. They were about instinct. Endurance. Knowing when to take a punch and when to throw one. And I had thrown plenty.
Undyne lunged again, and I twisted out of the way just in time. My muscles ached, my breath came sharp, but I was keeping up.
And then—The door creaked open.
I barely had time to process the sound, but something in me knew.
Lyra was there.
I didn’t even have to look. I could feel it.
Like a rope tightening around my chest.
She was watching.
Why can’t you just stop?
The memory hit me like a blow to the ribs.
The orphanage’s dim bathroom light flickered overhead. I sat on the edge of the sink, knuckles raw, bruises blooming along my arms.
Lyra stood in front of me, carefully dabbing a damp cloth against a cut on my cheek. Her touch was gentle, but her face was anything but.
"I hate it when you fight," she muttered, voice thick with frustration. "Why can’t you just stop?"
I sighed, looking away. She couldn’t understand. Of course she couldn’t.
Everyone in this damn place adored her.
"You know someone’s gotta protect us," I said, voice flat.
She rolled her eyes. "From what exactly? Why can’t you use kind words as your weapon?"
"And why can’t you just understand that I’m not like you?"
Her hands stilled. She stared at me, brows drawn together, the bandage forgotten in her grip.
"I know that..." She hesitated, then shook her head. "You hate humans for being cruel, right? Then stop making yourself the villain."
"You’re smart, Chara. Smarter than anyone here. Use your wit, not your fists."
She reached for my hands, taking them gently in her own.
I hated it.
Hated that she could use her words like this. Hated that they worked.
I clenched my jaw. "...Fine. I promise."
Lyra studied my face for a moment, then nodded.
"Good," she said simply, going back to tending my wounds.
I blinked.
For half a second—just half a second—I faltered. And that was all Undyne needed.
A blur of red and steel. A sharp twist of my ankle.
Then—impact. I hit the ground hard, my lungs seizing as the air was knocked from them.
Undyne planted a foot beside me and grinned. "Not bad, kid."
I barely heard her. My pulse was too loud. My breath too shaky.
I remembered Lyra’s hands. The warmth of them. The promise I made.
And I had broken it.
Asgore stepped forward, smiling gently. “You did well, Chara.”
Shame curdled in my stomach.
Did I?
Did I really?
Because for just a moment, I had liked it.
The thrill of dodging, the rush of pushing my limits.
I had fun.
I squeezed my eyes shut, swallowing hard.
That was the worst part.
I promised I wouldn’t do it again.
The moment we stepped into the training hall, I was greeted by Chara’s red eyes.
It all happened in a hot second. A slight misstep—a sharp stumble—BAM. Chara was slammed to the floor.
I barely registered the scene before me, still caught on that split second before the fall. That look. Chara’s desperate, almost pleading gaze—like they had wanted to say something before they lost their footing.
Or had I imagined that?
I guess Chara had decided to train with Asgore and Undyne. And honestly? Knowing self-defense was useful. It made sense. So why did I feel angry? No. Why did Lyra feel so angry? There was still a lot about their relationship with Lyra that I didn’t understand.
Beside me, Asriel gently took my hand. I glanced at him, blinking out of my daze. He didn’t say anything—he just held on. I exhaled slowly. He always noticed when I zoned out.
Together, we started walking toward the others.
Asgore stepped forward, smiling gently. “You did well, Chara.”
Chara sat up, brushing themselves off. Their face was carefully neutral. “I could’ve been better,” they muttered.
Undyne grinned. “You did way better than I thought, punk! I figured you wouldn’t even last ten seconds.” She smirked, crossing her arms. “You’ve got potential.”
Chara didn’t respond right away. Their gaze flickered toward me, then away again. That weird feeling in my stomach twisted.
Asgore finally noticed us approaching. His face lit up. “Ah! My other two little favorites! What brings you here, children?”
I huffed a quiet laugh. Asgore is so silly. I always imagined him being like this—warm, goofy, impossible to dislike—but living here? Seeing him every day? He was even more of a dad than I had expected. Not once had he ever made us feel like outsiders. Not once had he ever kept us at a distance. He welcomed us as family.
What a great guy.
What a great dad.
“We baked you some muffins, Dad!” Asriel beamed. “Are you training Chara?”
Chara tensed slightly at the question. Asgore smiled warmly, turning to them. “Hmm… I don’t know. Do you wish to train more, Chara?”
Chara’s fingers twitched at their sides. They looked down. Then, after a moment—
“…I don’t know.”
Their voice was quiet. And they looked… ashamed.
Of what?
"Think about it, kid. You’ve got talent," Undyne said, grinning.
Chara visibly stiffened. Their expression wasn’t excitement or pride—it was discomfort.
Asgore must have noticed because he quickly stepped in. "We can discuss that later, when Chara has had time to think it through. For now, how about we have some tea and try the muffins the children made?"
"Sounds fine to me!" Undyne stretched her arms, already moving toward the door.
We walked out of the training hall, Asgore and Undyne chatting up front while the three of us lingered behind.
Asriel nudged Chara lightly. "Everything okay?"
Chara shrugged. "Yeah, I guess... I just want to be alone for a bit."
I didn’t say anything, but I knew. We were going to have a talk later.
"We’ll save you some muffins," I said instead.
"Thanks…"
The rest of the walk was silent, and the moment we reached the rooms, Chara slipped away as fast as possible.
Asriel frowned. "What’s up with them?"
I sighed. "Hmm… I don’t know. I know they want to be alone right now, but I have a feeling we have something to discuss. Is it okay if you go on without me?"
Asriel smiled but pouted slightly. "You know I hate being left out. Fill me in later?"
"I will. Don’t worry."
With a small wave, I let him go and turned toward Chara’s room.
I knocked.
No answer.
I knocked again.
Still nothing.
I frowned. Okay. Either they were ignoring me, or they were too lost in their head to hear.
"Alright, I’m coming in," I warned before pushing the door open.
Chara sat on the bed, completely out of it. They didn’t even look up.
I let out a quiet sigh, stepping inside and placing the muffins I snatched from the basket onto the table. Then, without a word, I sat next to them on the bed.
"Come on, bud. Out with it."
Chara hesitated. Then, quietly—
"Are you mad at me?"
I blinked. "What?"
Their hands clenched against the blanket. "I broke a promise we made."
What promise?? Oh gosh, in these moments, I’d really appreciate if the other me could provide some context.
I forced a small chuckle, rubbing the back of my head. "Uh… I’m not sure which promise. I still can’t remember a lot…"
Chara blinked, staring at me like I had just spoken a different language.
"You—" They cut themselves off, eyes narrowing slightly. "You really don’t remember?"
I frowned. "Should I?"
Their face twitched. They had assumed I did.
Of course they had. We’d been getting along too well lately. The way I joked with them, the way I understood them—it must have felt like nothing was missing.
I could see it now, the realization creeping onto their face. They had let their guard down.
"...I promised you something," they muttered, looking away. "Back in the orphanage. I told you I wouldn’t fight anymore."
Oh.
"I know you don’t like violence," they continued, voice quieter now. "And… I broke that promise today."
Their fingers clenched against the blanket. "The worst part is—I liked it. The fight. I liked it a lot." They swallowed hard. "But I don’t like breaking promises. And I don’t know what to do with that."
I exhaled softly.
So that’s what this was about.
"You know…" I ruffled their already wild hair. "Self-defense is totally okay."
Chara frowned, still looking away. "Is it, though? It’s still about beating someone up."
"Hmm…" I tapped my chin dramatically. "Well, if it means you’re not the one getting beaten up, I’d say it’s okay. I’d rather know you’re safe than see you hurt. I care."
Chara’s eyes flicked toward me, something soft and uncertain in them. Then, slowly, they nodded.
"I promise it’s only for self-defense."
"Good." I grinned. "Now that we got that out of the way, how about you join us for muffins? I think Asgore and Asriel would be delighted."
Chara hesitated, shifting slightly. "...I like being here with you."
I smiled. I liked that too.
But… I also wanted them to get used to other people’s affection. They were doing great with Asriel, but they still kept everyone else at arm’s length. It was easier when, in the original game, Lyra wasn’t around—so they had no choice but to rely on the Dreemurrs.
But I’m here now.
And I don’t want them to get too comfortable with just me.
"Me too…" I said honestly. Then, nudging them lightly, I added, "But I think it’d do you some good to get closer to the Dreemurrs. Family, remember?"
Chara didn’t answer right away. Then, slowly—they smiled.
We spent the afternoon having tea with Asgore and Undyne, the soft clink of porcelain and the gentle hum of conversation filling the space.
For once, there was no urgency. No weight pressing on my shoulders. Just warmth, laughter, and the golden glow of candlelight flickering against the castle walls.
I held onto that feeling.
But time is a funny thing.
One moment, we were sitting at the table, steam curling from our cups.
The next—
Weeks turned into months.
And just like that, the past slipped away like sand through my fingers.
Notes:
I finally wrapped up most of the character building yayyy!! And we finally hit our first big time skips, huh?
(Also yes, Undyne has both of her eyes here)Next chapter: The story has to follow the plotline (what could that mean?? >:000)
Chapter 20: Best birthday ever...
Notes:
Hey!!
I decided to post before Friday because I won’t be available that day, and I didn’t want to disappoint everyone, so... surprise!! <3As always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The rhythmic click of knitting needles filled the quiet space of my room, the soft wool running between my fingers as I worked on another imperfect row. I wasn’t great at knitting yet, but Toriel had been patient with me, guiding my hands over tea and warm smiles. It was… nice. Something about looping the yarn, creating something from nothing, made the world feel less chaotic.
Asriel knocked before letting himself in, as he always did. I barely glanced up. “Hey, Sunshine.”
“Hey, Birthday Girl.” He grinned, plopping onto the floor beside me.
I rolled my eyes, pretending to focus on my stitches. “You know it’s not for another two days.”
“Yeah, yeah, but that doesn’t mean I can’t hype it up.” He rested his chin on my bed, watching my hands move. “You’re getting better.”
I scoffed. “Liar.”
“No, really! It actually looks like a scarf this time.”
“That’s because it is a scarf.”
It had been months since the sleepover, time passed and I could see the changes in him. In Chara too.
They even started calling Asgore and Toriel ‘Mom’ and ‘Dad.’ It was weird at first, hearing it slip so naturally from their lips. They had resisted so long, and then one day, they just… let go. It made me happy, in a way. But also—it made my chest ache.
Because I couldn’t do it. Couldn’t bring myself to say those words, to risk settling into a life that wasn’t mine. The moment I did, I felt like I’d be crossing a line I could never return from. Like I’d forget what was real. What wasn’t.
I focused on the yarn in my lap, twisting it between my fingers.
“So, what’s up?” I asked, trying to shake the thoughts away.
Asriel perked up. “Oh! Right. Dad wants to see us in the garden.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Both of us?”
“Yeah.”
“…Why?”
“Dunno.” His ears twitched slightly, a tell. He was hiding something.
I squinted at him. “Asriel.”
“What?” he said, feigning innocence.
I sighed, setting my knitting aside. “Fine. Let’s go.”
He grabbed my hand, like always, and together, we made our way toward the garden.
The air smelled faintly of flowers, a soft floral scent drifting from the garden ahead. Asriel’s grip on my hand tightened, and I let him lead me forward, my stomach twisting with anticipation.
As we stepped into the open courtyard, my breath hitched. Strings of soft golden lights were draped between the trees. A long wooden table was set up in the middle, covered with a white cloth and small candles, flickering like little stars. A handful of familiar faces stood by the table, grinning expectantly.
“Surprise!” they all cheered in unison.
I blinked.
Toriel, Asgore, Sans, Papyrus, Undyne, Chara… they were all here, waiting for me.
“Oh my god,” I muttered, feeling my face heat up. I glanced at Asriel, who was practically vibrating with excitement.
“Did we get you?” he asked.
I forced a laugh. “Yeah. You totally got me.”
Chara smirked, crossing their arms. “You’re a terrible liar.”
I rolled my eyes, but my heart was warm. Even if I saw it coming, even if I had my suspicions… it still meant something. They had done this for me.
Toriel stepped forward, smiling softly. “Happy birthday, my dear.”
Asgore chuckled, his voice warm. “Come, let’s celebrate.”
The party unfolded in a blur of warmth and laughter. Toriel guided me to the table, her hand gentle on my back, and Asgore pulled out a chair for me with a proud smile. Everyone settled in, chatting and joking.
Undyne nudged me with her elbow. “Alright, squid, time for presents!”
I blinked. “Oh, you guys didn’t have to—”
“Shut up and take them,” she cut in, grinning.
I laughed as she handed me a small, wrapped box. Peeling away the paper revealed a sleek, foldable pocket knife, its handle wrapped in dark leather.
“For self-defense,” Undyne said proudly. “And for looking cool.”
I ran my fingers over the handle, a little surprised but grateful. “Thanks, Undyne. I’ll try not to stab myself with it.”
Next was Sans, who unceremoniously plopped a bottle of ketchup in front of me.
“…Seriously?” I deadpanned.
He gave me a lazy shrug. “what? everyone needs essentials.”
“Yeah, but—”
“you’ll thank me later.”
Papyrus shoved Sans aside and dramatically placed a bundle of cloth into my hands. “BEHOLD! A CAPE! HAND-SEWN BY THE GREAT PAPYRUS HIMSELF!”
I unfolded it, revealing deep crimson fabric, neatly stitched along the edges. I couldn’t stop my smile. “It’s perfect, Paps.”
Papyrus beamed.
Toriel and Asgore’s gift was a delicate porcelain tea set, painted with tiny golden flowers.
“We’ve noticed how much you enjoy tea,” Toriel said warmly. “We hope this makes it even more enjoyable.”
My chest tightened at the thoughtfulness of it all. I carefully traced my fingers over the smooth ceramic. “Thank you. I love it.”
Asriel and Chara stepped forward, carrying a small cake—not a full-sized one, but just big enough for a single serving.
Asriel puffed up with pride. “Yep! No help from Mom!”
“Mostly me,” Chara corrected, crossing their arms. “Someone kept messing up the measurements.”
Toriel giggled softly. “They have been practicing for days.”
I laughed and leaned forward.
“Well? Go on!” Asriel beamed.
I took my fork and cut into the soft layers, lifting a piece to my mouth. The butterscotch flavor melted on my tongue, warm and rich.
My eyes widened. “Oh wow. This is—This is really good.”
Asriel’s whole face lit up. “You mean it?”
“Yeah! It’s sweet, but not too sweet, and—” I took another bite. “Honestly, I think you guys might be onto something.”
Chara smirked. “Told you.”
Asriel practically wagged his tail in excitement. “I knew we’d get it right this time!”
Toriel clasped her hands together. “You two did wonderfully.”
I sighed happily. “I really mean it. This is probably the best birthday I’ve ever had.”
Asriel looked so proud. Chara, too, in their own quiet way. The warm glow of candlelight flickered around us, and for once, it felt like everything was right.
I nodded. “Mhm. You two worked so hard on this, I forgot to ask what's in—”
And that’s when the nausea hit.
A dull ache curled in my stomach, then sharpened. My vision swayed for a split second. I tried to sit up, but a strange heaviness settled in my limbs.
That was weird.
I blinked, shaking my head, but the feeling didn’t stop.
No, it got worse.
A sudden, burning wave ripped through my insides. My body lurched forward, a strangled gasp catching in my throat. I clutched my stomach as the pain twisted deeper.
I coughed. Something warm splattered onto my plate.
Dark.
Thick.
Blood.
For a moment, nobody moved. Nobody breathed. The laughter and warmth from seconds ago had been sucked out, leaving only a thick, suffocating silence.
A sharp pain tore through my stomach again, and my body lurched forward against my will. More blood dripped from my lips, dark and heavy against the tablecloth.
“Lyra?” Asriel’s voice cracked.
Chara stood stiff, eyes widening—something close to fear.
I tried to speak, to tell them I was fine, but the words wouldn’t come. My throat burned. My hands curled against my stomach as a sickening nausea rolled through me. The edges of my vision blurred.
Toriel was suddenly at my side, her hands glowing gold as she pressed them over my chest. Warmth spread from her fingertips, and for a fleeting second, the pain dulled.
Then, it came back—twice as sharp, twisting like knives inside me.
Toriel gasped. “It’s not—It’s not working.”
Not working? Healing magic always worked.
“The cake,” Chara whispered. “She only ate the cake.”
My head lolled to the side. Asriel was holding me now, his arms tight around me, his hands shaking.
“Lyrie, please,” he begged. His voice was so small.
I tried to answer, but my lips barely parted before another wave of sickness crashed over me. Everything swam. My body felt wrong. Too light, too heavy, twisting, burning.
Toriel’s healing magic pulsed again, warm and golden. But it wasn’t enough.
“SHE'S NOT GETTING BETTER, WHAT DID YOU TWO MAKE?” Papyrus asked, his usual confidence gone.
Toriel pressed a trembling hand to my forehead. “No… No, no, no…”
Chara hadn’t moved. They just stood there, staring at me, their face unreadable.
“Butterscotch,” they muttered. “We made… butterscotch…”
My breath hitched.
Oh.
Oh, stars.
Buttercups.
I didn’t even have the strength to say it. My fingers curled weakly into Asriel’s sleeve, but my body was slipping—too heavy, too cold, my own heartbeat barely registering in my ears.
Asgore was already moving. “We need to get her to the infirmary. Now.”
Dark spots bloomed in my vision.
The last thing I heard before the world tilted away—
Asriel, sobbing.
Chara, whispering, over and over—
And then—
Nothing.
It felt like floating.
Weightless. Silent.
Somewhere far away, I thought I could hear voices—muffled, broken things, like sound through water. A hand brushed against mine, warm and shaking.
I wanted to reach for it. I wanted to move, to open my eyes.
It took days.
My lungs burned as I sucked in air, the world slamming back into me all at once.
I gasped, my body lurching. Everything was too bright—too loud. My limbs were tangled in thick, warm blankets, my skin slick with sweat.
I was alive.
Barely.
There was movement at my side. Someone grabbed my wrist.
“Lyra?”
Asriel. His voice was hoarse, thick with something I didn’t want to name.
I forced my eyes open. His face swam into view, his ears drooping, his eyes red and swollen. He looked like he hadn’t slept in days.
Next to him sat Chara. They were paler than usual, hands curled into fists in their lap.
Neither of them spoke. They just stared, like if they looked away, I’d disappear.
I swallowed, my throat raw.
The words slipped out before I could stop them.
“…I wanna go home.”
A sharp inhale.
Chara flinched. Their hands twitched like they wanted to grab something—shake something.
Asriel’s grip on my wrist tightened.
“Lyrie…” he whispered.
Chara’s lips parted, but whatever they wanted to say—whatever they were thinking—they never said it.
Because, before they could, my strength gave out.
And the world faded to black again.
She wanted to go home.
To that place.
To that starving, miserable place where she was nothing. Where people only wanted her when she was useful.
I almost laughed.
She tricked me. She made me believe she was happy here. That we could finally have a real life together. That we could be a family.
But now, after everything—she wanted to leave? She had a chance to be adopted, didn’t she? Is that what she meant? Did she regret staying?
A bitter taste curled in my mouth.
Fine. If she didn’t want to be here, I’d make sure she never had to stay.
I turned to Asriel. “Is there a way out?”
He blinked. “What?”
“A way out of the Underground.” My voice came out too sharp, but I didn’t care.
Asriel frowned. “You know there isn’t.”
“There has to be.”
“She wouldn’t make it past the barrier—”
“Then we break it.”
Asriel flinched. “Chara, that’s—That’s impossible.”
I gritted my teeth. “It has to be possible.”
“Even if we could, it’s not like we could walk through it. The barrier keeps us trapped. Only a human—”
A slow, deliberate clap interrupted him.
We both turned sharply toward the doorway.
Gaster.
He stood there, tall and looming, his hollow eyes unreadable. His fingers curled in a lazy, almost amused motion before he stepped forward. “A fascinating conversation,” he murmured.
I stiffened. How long had he been listening?
Asriel hesitated. “Uncle Gaster—”
Gaster’s gaze flickered to Lyra, then back to us. “You ask if the barrier can be broken,” he mused. “Perhaps I should tell you a story.”
He moved closer, standing beside the bed. “There is a legend… of a boss monster who acquired a human soul. They became stronger than anything in this world. That being could break the barrier and leave this place behind.”
I felt my breath catch.
A boss monster. A human soul.
I slowly turned to Asriel.
And just like that, a dangerous idea took root in my mind.
Notes:
You all thought this was a super fluffy chapter, right? Yeah, as if >:)
I hope you liked it! Dark themes will be more frequent now, so be prepared! This is just the beginning...Side note: There’s obviously a reason why the magic didn’t work. Also, I know buttercups are only mildly poisonous to humans, but I decided to stick with the original lore of the game. Everything will come together, I promise!
Chapter 21: This is not a dream.
Notes:
Yeah, my schedule's a mess right now, but I just couldn't wait to post this chapter!!
CONTENT WARNING: This chapter contains themes of death, intense grief, and emotional distress. There are also depictions of extreme emotional breakdown, including screaming, hysteria.
If you can't handle these themes please stop reading for your own health! Your well being is important! <3As always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3Also... I'm sorry.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cold sweat clung to my skin like rain, drenching me in fevered shivers. My mind lurched through fogged memories—home, or what little I could recall of it. Faces I should have known blurred like ink in water. The endless, swallowing dark. The void where I always ended up when I died.
I had expected to wake up to that emptiness again. Expected the world to reject me, to reset and throw me back before I ever took that first bite. But no. Some cruel force kept pulling me back, forcing me through this pain over and over. I want to reset.
But then… what if someone else ate the cake? I can't let that happen.
It's not like I'm really afraid of losing more memories anymore. I didn’t have much left to cling to. Could I really miss someone I couldn’t even remember? Could I return to a place I no longer knew?
I tried to wake up. A lot.
But every time, the pain shoved me under, drowning me in the black.
Sometimes I thought I heard voices. A warm, familiar hum weaving through the static, a lullaby brushing against the edges of my mind. The ghost of a hand smoothing damp hair from my forehead.
Other times, it was sharper.
Chara’s voice, low and tense, lingering near my bed. Asriel’s quiet, choked sniffles before someone led him away.
I wasn’t sure if those moments were real or just dreams my mind had stitched together in the haze. I stopped trying to separate them.
Time stretched into something meaningless. A week? More? The weight of it pressed into my bones until finally, the fever broke.
Pain still burned in my limbs, but it was no longer a wildfire. I could breathe. I could think. And with sheer force of will, I forced my eyes open.
The world was a blur. Light bled into the edges of my vision, shapes warping before settling into focus. My head lolled to the side, searching for anyone—Asriel, Chara, Toriel, Asgore.
Instead, I met the last person I ever wanted to see.
Dr. Gaster.
He sat across the room, casually scrawling something onto a clipboard. His posture was relaxed, his skeletal fingers moving with an unhurried precision. As if he had all the time in the world. As if he had been waiting.
The moment my gaze landed on him, he lazily glanced up, a hollow smile creeping across his face.
"Interesting," he murmured, tapping the page with his pen. "I expected you to sleep a little longer."
My throat burned as I tried to swallow. When I parted my lips to speak, a violent cough tore from me instead, shaking my entire frame. My lungs spasmed. The dry, aching rasp of it sent sharp jolts of pain through my ribs.
I was weak. Incredibly weak.
Gaster observed me like I was an insect pinned under glass, tilting his head in mild amusement. "I wouldn’t try moving if I were you." He returned to his notes, his voice eerily casual. "Your body is at its limit. The only thing keeping you alive is magic. And—" he flicked a glance toward the door "—not even that will last forever."
I clenched my jaw, forcing my gaze to the ceiling.
Gaster continued, unconcerned. "Too bad," he sighed. "I imagine you’d like to check on your little friends. But in your state?" A lazy flick of his wrist. "Impossible."
I furrowed my brows, turning my gaze back to the ceiling. My body ached with exhaustion, every limb heavy, begging me to sink back into sleep.
But… would that really be the right choice?
If I had the strength, I could go to them. Tell them it wasn’t their fault. Tell them I knew it was an accident. That I never blamed them. Maybe then they could forgive themselves.
My fingers twitched against the blanket.
I had to move.
Gritting my teeth, I pressed my palms against the mattress and tried to push myself up. The moment I did, my own weight yanked me back down. My arms trembled uselessly, drained of all strength.
A quiet chuckle broke through the silence.
I turned my head sharply.
He had been watching me struggle, amusement flickering in his hollow eyes.
"Fascinating," he mused, lazily setting his notes aside. "Your SOUL was nearly overflowing with Determination when I last examined you. And yet, you still resist it."
His fingers tapped idly against the armrest of his chair. "Humans are strange creatures. I’ve studied them for so long, and I still can’t quite understand them." He tilted his head slightly, a ghost of a smile playing at his lips. "But that only makes it more fun."
I forced another breath through my teeth, refusing to rise to his bait.
I didn’t care what he was saying. I just needed to get up.
This time, I pushed harder, my breaths coming in ragged pants. My muscles protested, my vision swam, but I fought against the shaking in my limbs.
Gaster leaned forward slightly, his dark sockets gleaming with interest.
He was waiting to see if I’d fail again.
And that made something in me snap. A voice curled through my mind, slipping in like smoke.
"I hate it when people look at me like that."
The words weren’t mine.
It sounded like my own voice, but I knew better. These weren’t my thoughts.
"You need to get yourself together and show him we’re not some circus animal. Have some dignity."
I clenched my fists.
I wasn’t trying to wobble like a newborn fawn in front of him. The last thing I wanted was to look weak before him. Not him. I braced myself, ignoring the sharp sting in my ribs, the way my breath trembled in my chest. Then, one more time—harder—I pushed up.
My legs trembled, but they listened.
A burning tightness spread through my limbs, but I didn’t let myself collapse. Not yet. I locked my knees, forcing my body upright, swaying dangerously on unsteady legs.
Across the room, Gaster hummed, his fingers steepling together as he observed me with the fascination of a scientist watching a particularly stubborn test subject struggle.
I swallowed, my throat raw and burning. I needed water before my body gave out again. My gaze flickered to the nightstand beside me, where a lone cup of water sat, droplets of condensation clinging to the sides.
It was lukewarm. Probably stale.
I grabbed it with shaky hands and drank in desperate gulps. The liquid rushed down my throat, soothing the ache for a fleeting second.
Then the relief shattered.
A violent cough ripped through me.
My chest convulsed, ribs tightening like a vice. I braced myself against the bedside table as another wave wracked my frame, each breath scraping like sandpaper against raw flesh. My vision swam, dark spots curling at the edges.
"You're welcome," Gaster said, finally breaking the silence.
I barely had the breath to scoff. "For what?" I choked out, another cough tearing at my throat.
He didn’t answer.
Just smiled. And kept writing.
I don’t care. He wasn’t someone I wanted to hold a conversation with.
I forced my legs to move. Every step was agony, but I dragged myself toward the door, fingers gripping the handle with more force than necessary.
Just as I was about to push it open, his voice came again.
"Oh, don’t worry. You’ll be back soon enough."
I didn’t look back.
I stepped forward—and chaos greeted me.
The hallway was alive with movement. Servants hurried past, their faces drawn tight with worry. Some whispered in frantic tones, while others rushed in and out of rooms, their arms full of supplies.
None of them noticed me standing in the doorway. None of them saw the half-dead girl who had just crawled out of bed.
Something had happened. Something bad.
I needed to find Asriel and Chara.
Please don’t tell me it happened.
Please don’t tell me the plot went ahead without me.
Please don’t tell me Chara poisoned themselves.
Don’t tell me.
Time was urging me forward now, panic and adrenaline clinging to my limbs, forcing them to move faster. My mind scrambled to soothe me, to insist my thoughts were irrational. They’re irrational, right?
I kept Chara happy. I kept them happy.
Why—why would they go through with it?
I staggered forward, my body still too weak, still betraying me at every step. My balance wavered, forcing me to lurch from wall to wall, half-walking, half-falling. I tried to run—I almost fell flat on my face. Of course I couldn’t. Not even with the sharp spike of adrenaline burning through my veins.
Somehow, I made it to the main hall.
That’s when Festivus noticed me. The deer-like servant—one Asriel teasingly called Rudolph—lifted his head from the rush of movement around him, his ears twitching at the sight of me.
His eyes widened.
"Miss Lyra!" He hurried toward me, voice tight with urgency. "You need to go back to the infirmary."
"What happened?" I managed, gripping my pounding head. "Why is everyone running around like this?"
Festivus had already started motioning for me to turn back. "You don’t need to worry about that," he said, smiling—too forced, too fake. "Let’s get you back to bed."
I barely heard him. My chest felt too tight. The pounding in my ears drowned out everything else.
"Why did Dr. Gaster let you out…?" It was barely a mumble.
"No."
I twisted away from his reaching arms.
"I want to see Asriel and Chara."
His expression flickered. "You can’t do that now, Miss."
My heart slammed against my ribs. "What do you mean I can't?" I had already started moving past him, pushing forward. "I need to see them."
"Miss, I must ask you to turn back."
His voice was different this time. Firmer. Like a wall slamming down between us. I stopped mid-motion, my legs trembling.
Why won’t he let me see them?
I swallowed, my fingers twitching, nails digging into my skin. "I will if you tell me what’s wrong." I fidgeted harder, peeling at the skin next to my nails until it stung. "If you don’t, I’ll just feel worse."
A thick, suffocating silence settled between us, pressing down, muting the world. The distant shouting of the other servants faded. It was just Festivus and me now.
And I saw it.
The pity in his eyes.
No, no, no—
His voice was quiet when he spoke.
"I’m sorry that I’m the one informing you, Miss… but Mx. Chara passed away this morning."
A sharp, ringing noise erased everything.
I didn’t breathe. I couldn’t.
The world tilted. My heartbeat slammed in my ears, a violent pounding that drowned out everything—every voice, every movement, every sound—until there was nothing but static.
Static and the crushing weight of his words.
If Chara died, then—then everything I was trying to do was meaningless.
Everything I lost, every memory, every sacrifice—
All of it. Utterly. Meaningless.
I forced my lips to move, barely registering the words as they came out.
"...This is a joke, right?"
I smiled.
Please. Tell me this is a joke.
I stared at him.
He stared back.
His lips had stopped moving, but his words echoed in my skull, rattling around like loose screws.
Mx. Chara passed away this morning.
That awful ringing swallowed everything, my vision blurring at the edges. My thoughts crashed into each other, tangled and messy, struggling to make sense of something that wasn’t true.
Chara wasn’t dead.
They weren’t.
They couldn’t be.
This was a mistake. A misunderstanding. A lie.
Something in my chest fractured, and before I even realized what I was doing, I lunged forward.
"DIDN’T YOU HEAR ME? TELL ME THIS IS A JOKE."
Festivus flinched at my sudden movement, ears twitching, but I didn’t care. I grabbed his sleeve, shaking him. I don’t even know how I got enough strenght to do this.
"WHERE'S CHARA?!" My voice cracked, sharp and uneven. "Where are they?! Take me to them—TAKE ME TO THEM!"
He tried to steady me, his hands firm on my shoulders. "Miss Lyra, please—"
I shoved him off. Hard.
He staggered, his eyes widening in alarm, but I was already pushing past him, my legs screaming in protest, my body collapsing in on itself with every unsteady step.
"This isn’t funny!" My voice was shrill, barely recognizable as my own. "Where are they?!"
Servants turned to look at me. Some whispered. Some reached out, as if ready to stop me, but I kept going.
"Chara, tell them it’s a joke!" I laughed looking around "Come on, you’re messing with me, right?! This is just one of your awful pranks, isn’t it?!"
My stomach twisted.
Festivus caught up to me, his voice tight. "Miss, stop—"
"DON’T TOUCH ME!" I shrieked, jerking away so violently that my legs buckled beneath me.
I hit the floor hard.
This isn’t real.
It’s not real.
I was gasping now, my breath coming in short, sharp bursts, my hands tangled in my own hair, clawing at my scalp like I could somehow pull myself back together.
They’re wrong.
They had to be wrong.
My throat burned as I forced out another scream—"WHERE IS CHARA?!"
No one answered.
Festivus took a slow step toward me, hands raised, as if he were trying to calm a wounded animal.
His voice was quiet. "Miss Lyra… please."
I stared at him, chest heaving, hands shaking so hard my fingers twitched.
No.
They weren’t dead.
They weren’t.
They weren’t.
At some point, Festivus must have realized there was no reasoning with me. Maybe it was the way my legs kept moving, my hands grabbing at the walls to pull myself forward even as I stumbled. Because, finally he stopped trying to hold me back.
Instead, he grabbed my arm. Firm. Steady.
And he started walking. I followed. Then, the door came into view.
Chara’s room.
It was open. The moment I saw inside, I knew.
I knew.
Asriel sat on the floor, his entire body curled over something—someone. His shoulders shook violently, choked sobs spilling from his throat.
Toriel knelt beside him, her face buried in her hands, tears slipping through shaking fingers.
Asgore stood behind her, silent. Crying. His entire frame trembled.
And lying on the bed—
Chara.
The blankets were pulled up to their shoulders, their face peaceful. Their skin was paler than I had ever seen it. Their lips slightly parted, like they were about to say something, like they could wake up at any moment and tell us all this was a joke.
But they weren’t waking up.
They weren’t moving.
A hiccup. A breath. A—
I started laughing.
A horrible, broken, gasping laugh tore from my lips, echoing against the suffocating silence.
Asriel flinched. Toriel looked up, shocked.
Asgore stared at me, as if I had just lost my mind.
Maybe I had.
I kept laughing.
It wasn’t funny. It wasn’t funny at all. But I couldn’t stop.
My chest ached, my ribs screamed, but the hysterical giggles just kept spilling out, my body trembling as I stumbled forward.
This wasn’t real.
It wasn’t real.
It wasn’t real.
I couldn’t breathe.
I pressed a shaking hand to my forehead, my laughter turning choked, my body shaking.
I had to reset.
But my body already knew what I had decided.
None of this mattered anymore.
Not the memories I lost.
Not the life I had tried to hold onto.
Not the world I had fought so hard to keep together.
I always thought I would never want to die again this way.
But who even cares now?
I shall die as I did in my first time.
Notes:
Well, this chapter was a wild ride—even for me to write! :( I don't like hurting my babies but this was bound to happen :P
Just a reminder: Mx is the gender-neutral form of Ms or Mr. — it's not a typo!Stay respectful and kind. <3
Love you all!
Chapter 22: Unraveling
Notes:
Hi!
So, two chapters this week. I actually had this drafted already and just finished editing it. I want to get through these depressing chapters as quickly as possible.
CONTENT WARNING: This chapter contains themes of suicide, poisoning, and extreme emotional distress. It includes graphic descriptions of dying, forced gagging in a failed attempt to induce vomiting, and a character’s desperate grief.
If you're not comfortable with these themes, please skip this chapter. It’s not rich in lore, but explores things from Chara's perspective, things Lyra couldn’t narrate since she was in a coma.
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
And please, don't disregard my warnings! Your well-being is important!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
I crouched in the garden, fingers brushing over the delicate yellow petals of a buttercup.
They swayed lightly in the breeze, golden and harmless.
Harmless.
That’s what I thought before.
I plucked one, then another, adding them to the growing bundle in my hand. My stomach churned, a sick, twisting thing, curling like a parasite in my gut. I’d thought about it — about following her. It's my fault after all. I deserve worse. Maybe if I end it, the guilt will stop. Maybe then I won’t have to feel like this anymore.
Not yet. She is still alive. There's hope. She’ll wake up... and forgive me.
“Chara?”
I nearly drop the flowers.
My body stiffens before I can stop it, instincts screaming at me to run, hide, bury this moment six feet underground. But I don’t. I force my hands to be still.
Slowly, I turn.
Dad.
His gaze drifts to the buttercups in my hands, his expression immediately turning tense. “What are you doing? Those flowers are very poisonous, Chara!”
I grip them tighter. "I know."
“What are they for then?”
“For Lyra.” My voice doesn’t waver. I won’t let it. “I thought they’d look nice in a vase.”
Asgore’s expression softens, and something inside me twists.
“That’s very kind of you,” he says. “But be sure to wash your hands afterward. Even touching them too much can make you sick.”
"I will," I lie.
He nods, satisfied, before turning back toward the castle. I don’t move until I hear the doors close behind him.
A week has passed since Lyra fell ill.
Asriel and I were in the halls when we heard them—Toriel, Asgore, and Gaster. Their voices were low, hushed, but we heard every word.
“The magic is keeping her alive, but she’s not waking up.”
“She’s just sleeping. She’ll wake up.”
“…If she doesn’t by the end of the week, we have to stop. We’ll have to let her go.”
I remember the way Asriel’s fingers dug into my wrist, his whole body shaking. I remember the way my stomach plummeted.
We never told Lyra.
Not that it mattered. She will wake up soon anyways!
The castle is alive with movement. I can hear it even through the heavy infirmary doors—muffled voices, the distant sound of footsteps, laughter rising and fading in the halls. Life moves on.
My fingers tighten around the door handle, cold sweat clinging to my palms. I shouldn’t be here. I don’t know why I came. But my feet carried me anyway.
I push the door open.
The infirmary is silent, detached from the world outside. The soft glow of floating magic lights barely illuminates the room, casting it in a dim, unwavering haze. A pitcher of water sits untouched on the bedside table. Neatly folded blankets rest in the corner, undisturbed.
She hasn’t moved in a week.
I step closer, movements slow, careful, as if any sudden motion might shatter her completely. She looks so small. Lyra was always so full of life, something larger than herself, but now… her body is shrinking away. Her skin is pale, lips slightly parted, breath so shallow I can barely see her chest rise. The magic keeps her from withering completely, but it can’t make her strong.
I hesitate before sitting on the mattress beside her. She doesn’t stir. My hands hover above her, unsure. I reach out and brush away the damp strands of hair clinging to her forehead, tucking them behind her ear. Her skin is cold, her body untouched by warmth.
I swallow thickly. "You should wake up now."
Nothing. Of course, nothing.
My fingers tremble as I trace along her knuckles before taking her hand in mine. Her fingers are limp, delicate in my grasp. I play with them absently, running my thumb over the back of her hand, tracing along the curve of her wrist, as if coaxing life back into her skin. "That’s long enough, right? You’ve had your beauty sleep. You win. Ha ha. Very funny."
I wait. She doesn’t move.
I exhale sharply, squeezing my eyes shut. "I don’t want to do this." My voice cracks, barely a whisper. I don’t want to die. I don’t want Asriel to take my SOUL. I just wanted us to be happy. The three of us—me, Asriel, and Lyra. That’s all I wanted. I wanted us to stay like that forever. Laughing, teasing, being kids for just a little longer. Why couldn’t we just have that?
I curl closer to her, resting my forehead against her shoulder, fingers still tangled with hers. I don’t know if I’m trying to hold her together or hold myself together. "I thought if we stayed together, we'd be fine." My voice wavers, breath warm against her collarbone. "Why couldn’t it just stay like that?"
My vision blurs, but I refuse to cry. I never cry. I hate crying. It’s weak. It’s useless. It won’t fix anything. But the tears fall anyway, hot and silent, trailing down my cheeks.
A sharp, frustrated breath escapes me, and I wipe my face roughly with the back of my hand. "I hate you," I mutter, my voice broken. "You always ruin everything."
I mean every word. I hate that she left me. I hate that she’s dying. I hate that she won’t wake up and make fun of me for crying like the idiot I am.
I curl my fingers around hers one last time, pressing her knuckles to my lips, holding them there as if I could freeze this moment, as if I could force warmth back into her. I linger, eyes shut, memorizing the feeling of her skin against mine.
I untangle myself from her, forcing my body upright even though I feel like I’m being ripped apart at the seams. I hesitate at the door, casting one last glance at her. She doesn’t move. She won’t.
It’s Sunday. The last day.
After today, they’ll stop using magic to keep her alive. She’ll die for real.
This is a lost cause.
Asriel and I fought about it.
About this.
He thinks we still have time. He thinks she’ll wake up, that she’ll smile at us again, that we’ll all be fine.
But I know better. Life doesn’t work like that. Not for me.
Not for anyone who gets too comfortable, who thinks they’re allowed to be happy. I fell down here because I wanted to die. I just… got distracted.
By Asriel’s kindness. By Lyra’s false promises.
I forgot what I was.
But life has a way of reminding you. Happiness was never meant for me. It never lasts.
And so, it’s time I do what I should have done long ago.
I will die. Asriel will take my SOUL. If Gaster was right, that power will let him cross the barrier — and her body can rot at that orphanage, just like she wanted...
But what I want is different. I want Asriel to shatter any hope monsterkind still clings to about humanity.
They’ll see him carrying her body, and they won’t ask questions. They’ll just see a monster with a famous dead kid — and they’ll attack. They’re stupid like that.
And then Asriel will finally understand. He’ll see humanity for what it really is.
I know he won’t fight back. He’s too gentle... too kind.
But if I can change the way he sees them... if I can make him understand... that’s enough for me.
My chest aches.
The garden feels different at night.
The moonlight bathes the flowers in silver, making the buttercups glow like tiny suns. The grass is damp, the breeze cool against my skin. It’s quiet here. Safe.
I don’t know when it became my safe place. That’s why I came back.
I kneel in the dirt, staring at the flowers, fingers hovering above the delicate yellow petals. My stomach twists. My thoughts spiral.
Just do it.
I don’t move.
I don’t know why I can’t move.
A sharp voice cuts through the night.
"CHARA!"
I freeze.
Footsteps crash against the stone path, then a stumble—then hands grab my shoulders, yanking me back.
A blur of white fur, green eyes wide with horror—Asriel.
His grip is tight, almost painful. His whole body shakes as he stares at me. "What the hell are you doing?!"
I can’t answer.
His chest heaves, his ears pinned back. He looks like he can’t decide if he’s furious or terrified.
"Tell me you weren’t actually gonna do it," he demands. His voice wobbles. "Tell me—tell me you were just thinking about it, that you didn’t—"
I can’t look at him.
His hands clench into my sweater. "TELL ME!"
I swallow hard, throat burning. "You already know."
His breathing catches. His claws tremble where they dig into my arms. "No. No, you—you’re not this stupid. You wouldn’t actually—"
His voice breaks. Like he can’t make himself finish the sentence.
I glance at the crushed flowers in my hand. "I thought it made sense."
Asriel lets out a bitter laugh—sharp, broken. "Made sense? MADE SENSE?! What part of this makes ANY SENSE?!"
I look away. "If I take a bigger dose, maybe I’ll die before Lyra does. That way, you can take my SOUL and bring her to the human village, just like she wanted."
Silence.
Asriel stares at me. For a second, he doesn’t even react.
His hands curl into fists, tears slipping down his face. "She’s going to die anyway, Chara! Even if we take her to the surface! She. Will. Die."
My throat tightens.
"It doesn’t matter," I murmur.
Asriel lets out a shaky breath. "Of course it matters! Why—why do you always do this? Why is it always about Lyra?"
I flinch.
His voice rises, shaking. "What about me?! You do everything for her, but did you ever stop to think about me?! I’M RIGHT HERE, CHARA!"
My fingers twitch, curling into the fabric of my sweater.
"I never planned to stay," I whisper.
I push forward before he can speak. "I didn’t fall down here to make friends. I didn’t fall because I was looking for a family." My voice is steady, dull. "I fell because I wanted to die."
The words settle between us like a knife to the chest. His breath catches. His green eyes widen, then squeeze shut.
"You’re lying."
I shake my head. "You know I’m not."
I breathe in slow, waiting for the doubt to pull me back.
But it never comes.
I reach for the buttercups. My fingers hover.
This is it.
Just do it.
My hands shake.
"CHARA—NO!" He reaches for me again but I'm faster.
The flowers hit my tongue, thick, bitter, burning. I chew, ignoring the violent sting, ignoring the way the petals feel like acid sliding down my throat.
I swallow.
A strangled sob, a gasp of my name—then hands clamp onto my shoulders, shaking me violently.
"SPIT IT OUT!!"
Asriel’s voice is raw, breathless, frantic.
The poison is working faster than I expected. My stomach burns, my limbs feel sluggish, and my vision keeps flickering—like my body is shutting down piece by piece.
I deserve this pain.
Asriel's hands grabs my face, his eyes are wild with terror.
“Chara, you have to throw it up! You have to—” His voice breaks. “Please—please, just spit it out!”
He doesn’t wait for me to respond. He forces his fingers into my mouth.
My body jerks weakly at the intrusion, but I can’t fight him. His claws press against my tongue, down my throat, trying to force a reaction.
I gag, my whole body convulsing, my stomach lurching—
Nothing.
It’s too late.
A broken, choked sound tears from Asriel’s throat. His ears are pinned back, tears spilling down his face, dripping onto my cheek.
He tries again.
His claws scrape against the back of my throat. I gag, cough—spit up saliva, bile—but no flowers.
A sob racks through him. He knows.
He knows it’s already past the point of no return.
I think I’m crying too. I can’t tell anymore.
I feel my body sway, but I don’t know if I’m falling or if Asriel’s holding me up.
“I—I’ll get help, just please stay with me! I can't lose you both..." He pleaded
I want to tell him I’m sorry.
I want to tell him he was one of the best things in my life.
I want to tell him I love him.
But my lips won’t move.
Notes:
These chapters are really tough to write mentally, but I believe they’re necessary for the story. I’ve updated the summary for my fanfic, but I guess if you've made it this far, you don’t mind the dark themes too much.
I'm sorry for making so many sections in this chapter, but I think this was the best way to show how the days went by and how Chara became more and more desperate with each passing day.Thank you so much for sticking around, and for my fluff lovers, I promise the story is far from over—so stay tuned!
Chapter 23: Merge
Notes:
Hey dear readers! Here's my weekly freshly baked chapter!!
!!!CONTENT WARNING: This chapter contains graphic descriptions of body horror, severe injury, death, and emotional distress. It also includes references to sexual assault, trauma, grief, and self-harm. If you are sensitive to these subjects, please don't read this chapter. Your well-being is more important!!!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
Please read my notes at the end!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
I haven’t forgotten.
The way my flesh melted from my bones—skin sloughing off in wet, peeling layers, like wax dripping from a candle. The unbearable heat creeping up my limbs, eating through muscle, sizzling fat. My ribs caving in, my spine snapping, bones cracking like shattered glass.
That awful, awful sound.
And yet… how delightful it will be when I will be with Chara again. When I will be holding Asriel’s gentle paw, hearing his soft, shaky voice calling me "Lyrie" just one more time.
It will be worth it.
I kept my eyes locked on the floor. If I looked up—if I saw their lifeless body on the bed—I would vomit. Fear coiled in my stomach, thick and sour, but I forced it down. It didn’t matter. None of this mattered. As soon as I did this, it would all be gone.
It would only hurt for a moment.
I forced my lungs to steady and lifted my head. The Dreemurrs stood frozen, faces etched with grief, too stunned to move. Asgore and Toriel’s faces were streaked with tears, expressions caught somewhere between horror and helplessness. But Asriel—he was the only one who moved.
He took slow, hesitant steps toward me, his small hands trembling as he reached out.
His sobs were gut-wrenching, muffled against my shoulder, his whole body shaking violently. I felt it—the way his fingers clawed into my back, gripping me like I was about to vanish. Which I was.
I forced my lips apart. I had to speak. I had to tell them the story. The moment I did, time would rewind.
So I spoke.
The pain came instantly.
My body locked up, seizing violently as something tore through me. A searing, unbearable heat ripped through my spine. My ribs wrenched backward, bones cracking apart like dry wood snapping under pressure.
I collapsed forward. Hands caught me—I barely registered who they belonged to. My vision blurred, black spots flooding my eyes, but I kept talking. The story had to be finished.
A wet, gurgling noise filled my ears.
My throat—something was wrong with my throat.
I tried to breathe, but my windpipe was dissolving, collapsing in on itself. My vocal cords twisted, stretching into something inhuman before they shredded apart.
My mouth opened in a silent, choking sob as I felt the soft tissue of my cheeks melting away, my teeth exposed to the air.
Toriel and Asgore were screaming. Their voices were distant, warped, like sound through water. Asriel’s cries were the only thing I could still hear.
I tried to think of something good. A favorite memory, something that brought me peace. Nothing came.
No memories. No warmth. No comfort.
Just pain.
I hit the ground. The world tilted, a mess of blurred colors and fading light.
Somewhere above me, Toriel begged me to hold on. Asgore’s voice was raw with panic. Asriel was sobbing so hard he could barely breathe.
It’s okay, I wanted to say. He won’t remember anyway.
Darkness.
The void again.
Weightless. Empty. Silent.
I used to hate this place. Now, it feels like home. Nothing hurts here. No bones breaking. No flesh burning. No screaming. I should want to escape, should want to claw my way back into the world.
But none of this matters anymore.
I failed. Chara is dead.
It wasn’t supposed to happen like this. I thought I was different. I thought I was smart enough, fast enough, prepared enough. But in the end, the story didn’t care. The pieces still fell the way they were always meant to.
A sharp laugh scratches at my throat. I don’t let it out. I don’t even have the energy to laugh at myself anymore.
“This power we have is a really funny thing.”
The voice is smooth, almost amused. "It's a great power to have—if we would know how to control it."
I don’t react at first. Of course, she’s here. She always is.
Slowly, I turn.
Lyra stands before me.
She isn’t how I imagined her. I always thought she’d be bitter, resentful, exhausted from being trapped inside my mind. But she isn’t.
I grit my teeth. "I had all the knowledge. I had all the time. And I still—" My voice catches. I swallow hard. "They still died."
Her expression doesn’t change. "I tried too you know? You’re not the only one who suffered."
Something in my chest tightens. I hadn’t considered that. Not really.
I’d spent so much time focusing on what I knew—on what I thought only I understood. I never once thought that maybe she had tried before me.
She meets my gaze "Maybe it's better if I just show you."
A sharp pull. The world tilts—no, shatters.
I’m standing in a dimly lit room.
The scent of dust and old fabric lingers in the air. The wooden floor creaks beneath me, and the only light comes from a half-burned candle in Chara’s hands and the pale glow of the moon filtering through the crooked window.
The room is a patchwork of unwanted things—a massive, hand-carved dresser that doesn’t match the small, metal-frame bed. A velvet armchair with one broken leg, its cushions sunken from years of use. The wallpaper peels at the edges, curling away from the damp ceiling. Everything here was donated, secondhand, given away by people.
Chara stands in front of me, shoulders tense, jaw clenched. The candle casts a glow over their face, making their red eyes glint like embers. They’re trying to look angry, but I can see it—the way their throat bobs, the slight tremble in their grip.
They’re not angry.
They’re hurting.
I open my mouth, but the words aren’t mine. Because this isn’t me.
"I won’t run away with you. I want this life."
Chara goes still. Their fingers tighten around the candle, their knuckles pale.
"Oh, hell you don’t."
Their voice is flat. Cold. But their hands are shaking.
"You hated those men at the donation events," they say slowly, like they’re forcing the words out. "The way they stared at you. The way they always found excuses to touch you."
"And now what?" Their breath is sharp, bitter. "Now you’re just fine with it? Now you’re throwing yourself at him?"
"You don’t understand."
Chara opens their mouth—then stops.
Their eyes flick downward.
I follow their gaze.
My hand is on my arm. Digging into it. Scratching, scraping—like I can claw their touch off of me.
I yank my hand away, my pulse hammering.
Chara looks at me. And I hate the way they look at me.
I grit my teeth. "Screw you, Chara."
Their expression doesn’t change. "You think you can play him. You think if you say the right things, smile the right way, he’ll hand you the world and you won’t even have to close your eyes and pretend it doesn’t make your skin crawl."
"It’s not like that!" I snap.
"Then what the hell is it like?" Chara’s voice rises, eyes burning into me. "You actually believe he’s going to help you? That he’s different?"
I exhale, tired. "He will."
"Because you’re special?" They scoff. "God, you’re so—" They cut themselves off, shaking their head violently. "You’re smart, Lyra, but not that smart. He’s using you. That’s all people like him do."
I snap my gaze back to them, something sharp twisting in my chest. "You think I don’t know that?!"
"I know exactly what kind of person he is." My voice is even, steady. "And I know how to make him do what I want."
They stare at me like I just said something disgusting. "That’s not—"
"What else am I supposed to do, Chara?" I step forward, voice trembling with anger. "You think I should just run? Go where? Sleep in alleyways? Dig through trash? Beg?"
They flinch.
"Or maybe you think I should just let you handle it?" I laugh, but it’s bitter. "You, who’s just as lost as I am?"
Chara’s fingers twitch. "I could’ve—"
"You could’ve what?" My voice cuts through the air like a blade. "Saved me?"
They flinch.
"You think I wanted to be your problem?" I shake my head. "You think I wanted to wait around, hoping you’d magically fix things for me? That’s not how the world works."
I shake my head. "Chara… you need to stop. Stop pretending this is something it’s not."
Their smirk vanishes.
I take a breath. "My family is gone. They’re the only real family I ever had. I tried to pretend that these kids… you… were my new family. But I can't do it anymore."
Chara's whole body locks up, but I keep going.
"We’re not a family, Chara."
Something in them breaks. Their hands shake at their sides, their breath shallow.
For a second, they look like they’re about to say something—beg, yell, anything...
"...Right."
The candle flickers violently.
And suddenly, Chara moves—grabbing my wrist, tight enough to sting.
They stare at me, their expression unreadable. Then, slowly, they lift my hand—pressing their palm over the scratches I left on my own skin.
A shuddering breath. Their grip softens.
Then, just as quickly, they let go.
"Yeah." Their voice is hoarse, raw. "I got that part loud and clear."
They don’t wait for me to respond.
They blow out the candle—and the room plunges into darkness.
Footsteps. A door creaking open.
And then—they’re gone.
"You were lying, right?" My jaw tightens.
"Why, of course!" She laughs lightly. "But our little Chara acts on strong emotions, not the mind. So they ran." She exhales sharply. "And I got taken."
The silence stretches.
I shift slightly, voice barely above a whisper. "Wasn't there a more humane way to handle this? Without hurting their feelings?"
She sighs. "I thought you already knew they’re as stubborn as a mule. There was no way to convince them otherwise." Her fingers twitch slightly. "I felt bad. I wanted to go back. But I wasn’t allowed back until that man died."
She shrugs, voice flat. "By then, it was too late."
I don’t ask what she means. I already know.
Her voice lowers. "I lost everything. The orphanage burned down. The one I loved most vanished. And it was all my fault."
My stomach twists.
She exhales slowly. "Back then, I wanted to run away from the shame. I wished for nothing else but to go back in time and change what happened. You already know how to turn back time with our power, so I guess you can imagine what happened next."
My heart hurts.
"But as I said, this power is a cruel and funny little thing. I was right back at that moment—right after my argument with Chara.”
Her lips curl into a smile.
"I thought, ‘Oh, how kind of God. I can fix my mistakes. I can choose this time around.’"
Her fingers tighten into a fist. "It was a cruel, tragic tale repeating itself. Chara ran up to Mt. Ebott, and even if I shouted after them, even if I pleaded—they still jumped into the abyss. And I jumped after them."
I stare at her, voice hollow. "There was never a choice."
She nods.
Tilting her head slightly, she watches me carefully. "And yet… I woke up here." Her fingers twitch. "Locked away in your mind instead."
I breathe out slowly. "So you don’t know anything about this power."
She shakes her head and lifts her hand. A small, shining red SOUL appears in her palm—Determination, burning and unwavering.
"You were only supposed to be a visitor in my world," she says, watching the SOUL flicker. "But you died too many times. You messed up, just like I did."
She laughs. And something in my stomach churns.
She’s right.
I stare at my own hands. Slowly, they rise—and a green SOUL appears.
Kindness. My Kindness.
Or… what was left of it. The glow is foggier now. Dimmer.
She watches me, voice softer now. "I'm sorry, but if we don't merge into one, you’ll fade away completely. But if we do this, we’ll at least keep our memories from the Underground and the events before. Nothing else. There's no going home."
I sigh.
I have nothing.
I am nothing.
I reach out, and I accept the SOUL.
Notes:
I know I’ve tagged body horror since the beginning of this fanfiction, but I understand that this genre isn’t for everyone. (Personally I like it a lot :P) If it becomes too much or bothers anyone, please don’t hesitate to let me know in the comments. I’ll do my best to adjust moving forward. Your feedback is really important to me!
ALSO!!! SUPRISE!! I'll be updating twice this week (again :00)! As I mentioned before, I want to get through this deeper part of my story as quickly as possible. The updates will be on Sunday or Saturday. I have the chapter drafted, but I spend a lot of time editing, which takes up most of my time. But I'll try my best to hurry up!
Also I made a tumblr!! I have no idea how to use it!! (But here it is anyway) :DD
I think I did this right
Chapter 24: You are my home
Notes:
Heyyy!! I promised, and I delivered.
Bon appétit!As always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
I open my eyes.
Pain.
At first, that’s all there is
It spreads like fire beneath my skin, twisting through my bones, seizing my lungs. My body feels stretched too thin, as if I’ve been torn apart and stitched back together wrong.
I can’t breathe.
I gasp, but the air is heavy and foreign, scraping down my throat like broken glass.
I cough. My ribs protest, and a jolt of something cold races through my limbs. My fingers twitch against soft fabric.
Fabric.
The sensation grounds me.
I try to move, but my muscles resist, sluggish and stiff, as if they’ve forgotten how to function. My mind is a tangled mess of memories, fragmented and fraying at the edges. I know something is wrong. I know I don’t belong here. But here is all I have.
I squeeze my eyes shut, willing the dizziness to pass.
I swallow hard and force my body to move. Inch by inch, I drag my trembling fingers to the edge of the mattress. The sheets are damp with sweat. My breathing is loud in the silence.
The room is spinning, and I don’t know if it’s my body or my mind that’s betraying me.
I press my palms flat against the bed and push.
Pain lances through my arms. My shoulders shake under my own weight, but I grit my teeth and keep going. My legs feel like dead weight, unresponsive at first, but the more I focus, the more control I regain.
The urgency wells up inside me, drowning out the pain, the exhaustion, the lingering fog in my mind. I stagger to my feet, gripping the nightstand for balance. The floor beneath me is steady, but I feel like I’m standing on the edge of a cliff.
I don’t have time to be weak.
I need to save them.
I stumble toward the door, pressing my palm flat against it, pushing it open with shaky arms. The hinges creak.
The hallway stretches out before me—eerily empty.
No footsteps. No voices. Flickering light magic casts long shadows against the stone walls, making them feel taller, heavier—like they’re closing in.
I swallow hard, forcing myself forward. My shoulder scrapes against the cold stone as I use the wall for support.
I just need to find someone. Anyone.
The memories won’t stop.
I clench my fingers against the stone.
Not now. Don’t get lost now.
I walked for what felt like ages until I finally reached the main hall. The throne room doors swung open with a heavy clang.
A tall figure steps out, armored, sharp-eyed, golden markings catching the dim light.
Undyne.
She barely takes one step before her gaze lands on me.
For a moment, she just stares. Her golden eyes widens in shock. Her mouth parts slightly, as if her brain is refusing to register what she’s seeing.
Then, like a dam breaking, she moves.
"Oh, HELL no! What the hell do you think you’re doing?!"
I barely have time to react before she’s already storming toward me, her boots slamming against the stone floor.
My legs nearly give out beneath me, but I lock my knees and stand firm. I don’t have time for this.
"I need to see Chara and Asriel," I say, my voice hoarse, raw from disuse.
Her eye twitches. "Yeah, how about NO?! What kind of brain damage did you wake up with that makes you think this is a good idea?!"
She crosses her arms, eyeing me like I’ve just personally offended her with my existence. "You’re barely standing! I’ve seen wet spaghetti with more structural integrity than you right now!"
I open my mouth, but she cuts me off.
"Nope! Not happening!" She jabs a finger at my chest. "Do you even know how long you were out?!"
I swallow hard. "...Days?"
Undyne scoffs. "A damn WEEK."
My stomach drops.
"Yeah! A whole week of you lying there like a CORPSE while everyone lost their MINDS!" She throws up her hands. "Even Toriel lost her mind! And you know how hard it is to get her to lose her mind?!"
She exhales sharply through her nose, muttering something under her breath before narrowing her gaze at me. "So NO, you’re not going anywhere! You’re going back to bed before you keel over in front of me, and I have to deal with the fallout!"
I shake my head. "I need to see them NOW."
"I DON’T GIVE A SHIT." Her voice booms down the hall, making my already aching skull pound harder. "You don’t get to just wake up from a week-long coma and call the shots, punk! You wanna see them? Tough! You’re waiting till morning like a normal person!"
Panic claws at my chest. My hands tremble. I clench them into fists.
"Please, Undyne." My voice cracks.
Her scowl flickers. Just for a second. A flash of hesitation, of uncertainty.
She crosses her arms tighter. "No. I don’t buy it. WHY?"
I freeze.
"You’re acting weird, Lyra." Her voice lowers, sharp with suspicion. "I’ve seen people wake up from near-death before. And trust me, they’re NOT rushing out of bed like they’ve got some mission to complete."
She waits, expecting an answer. I don’t have one.
So I just stare at her. Unwavering.
"Take me to them."
Undyne’s eye twitches. Her jaw clenches.
Then she groans, dragging a hand down her face like she can’t believe she’s about to do this.
"You’re a PAIN IN THE ASS, you know that?"
Before I can respond, she grabs me.
I barely have time to react before she throws me over her shoulder like a damn potato sack.
"Fine. But if you DIE on the way there, I’m telling everyone it was YOUR stupid decision."
I grunt, the sudden movement sending a fresh wave of exhaustion through my body. "Undyne—"
"Shut up. You had your chance to walk, dumbass."
She adjusts her grip like I weigh nothing and starts marching down the hall.
"Hope you enjoy the ride, punk. ‘Cause this is what you get for being stubborn."
Undyne lowered me to the floor in front of Chara’s room, flexing her arms before finally letting go.
"There. Happy now?"
I barely heard her. My body wobbled the second my feet touched the ground, my knees threatening to buckle. My breath came in short, uneven bursts, my lungs struggling to keep up.
I reached for the door, my fingers numb, shaking. My grip was weak, but I forced it open, nearly stumbling forward as the weight of the door shifted.
Empty.
My stomach twisted violently.
No. No, no, no. Not now. Not after everything.
A cold sweat slicked my back. The exhaustion that had been simmering beneath my skin flared into something overwhelming, my body screaming at me to stop, to breathe, to just rest.
But I couldn’t.
I turned back to Undyne, my pulse hammering in my skull. "They're not here."
She blinked, unimpressed. "Yeah? And?"
I clenched my fists, but my fingers barely responded. "They should be.”
Undyne shrugged. "Guess not, huh?"
Panic crawled up my throat like bile. I tried to move, to turn on my heel and run, but the moment I took a step, my body betrayed me. My vision blurred at the edges. The hallway spun. A wave of dizziness crashed over me, dragging me under.
A strong hand caught my arm before I could fall.
"Whoa, whoa—what’s with the urgency, punk?" Undyne’s grip was firm
I tried to shake her off, but my body was failing me, exhaustion pulling me down like lead weights.
Undyne exhaled sharply through her nose. "Figures."
Before I could protest, she scooped me up again.
I barely had the strength to fight it.
"What—?" My voice cracked.
"You’re not running around the castle like some half-dead idiot," Undyne said flatly. "I’ll do the legwork."
I wanted to argue. I wanted to tell her to move faster. That I needed to run, not be carried like a broken doll.
My throat burned. I had no choice but to nod.
Undyne started walking. "The castle’s safe, y’know. No one’s getting in, no one’s getting out. If you’re worried about them being in danger, relax."
Relax.
She didn’t understand. She had no idea what Chara was planning.
A tremor ran through my fingers. I was slipping again—drifting somewhere between consciousness and exhaustion, my body swaying as Undyne carried me forward. My pulse thundered in my ears, my thoughts a tangled mess of memories and fear.
She must’ve noticed my body tensing up.
"Tch. Fine. Don’t relax, then." she muttered.
We searched everywhere.
The dining hall. The library. The empty guest rooms. The training grounds. Each time we found nothing, my chest got tighter, fear rising like bile in my throat. The castle felt endless, its twisting halls stretching like a maze meant to keep me running in circles.
What if I was already too late?
"Only place left is the damn garden," Undyne muttered, already moving.
My heart stopped.
The garden. Of course.
I barely registered the movement as Undyne picked up her pace, her boots slamming against the floor as we pushed toward the courtyard doors. Undyne put me down to investigate. Just as I was starting to give up, that’s when I saw two figures, bathed in dim magic light.
Chara and Asriel.
Alive.
A noise crawled up my throat—half a gasp, half a sob. The relief was so overwhelming I nearly collapsed right there.
Asriel’s ears perked up the second he saw me. His eyes went wide, his mouth dropping open in pure shock. “Lyra?!”
Before I could react, he shot up from the ground and ran straight for me. I was tackled into a hug so tight it knocked the breath out of me.
"But-" Asriel sobbed into my shoulder, his small frame trembling "I thought—I thought you were—" He sniffled, his grip tightening. “You just wouldn’t wake up! I—I didn’t know what to do!”
I hesitated for only a second before wrapping my arms around him. “I’m fine, Sunshine,” I whispered.
He pulled back, his face already soaked with tears. "You—you better be! You scared me so bad, Lyra!"
I gave him a weak smile. “Sorry, Sunshine"
Chara was kneeling in the dirt a few feet behind him, but as soon as they stood up and I saw their expression, I got scared… it was something close to lifeless.
Reach for me. Push me away. Run. Scream. Anything.
Undyne stretched with an exaggerated groan. "Alright, I’m outta here. I’m too exhausted for this emotional crap." She shot me a pointed look. "Try not to pull any more mystery emergencies in the middle of the night, got it?"
I nodded. That was enough for her. She turned on her heel and strode off, muttering something about "damn kids." I turned my attention back to Chara, overjoyed… but they weren’t sharing my happiness.
"This isn’t real."
Their voice was flat, emotionless. But their body betrayed them—the way their hands shook at their sides, gripping a bunch of buttercups too hard, the way their breath hitched unevenly.
“I saw you today,” they said, voice barely above a whisper. “And you were dying.”
I blinked. "Dying, but not dead. I don’t understand—"
Chara took a shaky step back, head shaking wildly. "No, you’re not real."
Asriel turned, his face streaked with tears. “What are you talking about?! It’s Lyra! She’s right here!”
Chara’s expression didn’t change.
"You didn’t see her today." Their voice was cold, distant. "I’m telling you—she looked absolutely dead. Apart from magic keeping her together, there was nothing left. This—" their breath shuddered, "this is some kind of trick. Some cruel joke. Some sick magic."
My chest tightened.
They took a step back, shaking.
Then, their gaze flicked to Asriel, and their voice dropped to something sharp, accusing.
"Did you do this, Asriel?"
Asriel froze. "What?!"
"If this is what you’re trying to do to make me stop poisoning myself, you’re very cruel."
I exhaled, slow and steady. “Why would you do that, Chara?”
They didn’t answer. They wouldn’t look at me.
"I had to," Chara murmured, almost to themselves. "You wanted to go home."
Something in me froze.
I stared at them. “…What?”
Chara swallowed hard. Their eyes flicked to mine, just for a second, before they looked away.
"You said you wanted to go home," they murmured. "You—you told us that."
Memories flickered. Me, shaking, drenched in sweat, delirious with pain.
I sucked in a breath.
"Chara. That wasn’t real."
They stiffened.
I shook my head, stepping closer. "I was delirious. I don’t even remember what I said. But I definitely know I didn’t mean the orphanage."
Chara didn’t respond.
I took another slow step forward. "Chara." My voice was gentle now. "Where you are—that’s where my home is."
Their breath hitched.
I swallowed hard. "I probably just wanted to come back to you two."
Chara’s hands were still shaking. Their fingers trembled around the stems of the buttercups, clutching them like a lifeline. Then, slowly, carefully, they let go.
The yellow petals fluttered to the ground.
"You're really here?"
Chara’s voice was quieter this time.
I nodded. "I’m really here."
Asriel huffed loudly, crossing his arms.
"Now can we talk about how STUPID you are?!" He sniffled, rubbing at his eyes.
Chara flinched. "Excuse me?"
Asriel jabbed a finger at them. "You were gonna—" His breath hitched, and he gestured wildly at the discarded flowers. "That! You were gonna do that!"
Chara’s expression darkened. "It wasn’t that simple—"
"YES, IT WAS IN YOUR DUMB HEAD!" Asriel interrupted, tail flicking furiously. "Only for a misunderstanding as well! Why won’t you ever think about yourself?!"
Chara scowled. "I worth nothing?"
Asriel’s ears flattened.
For a second, he just stared at them.
"Don't you EVER say that again."
Chara swallowed hard. Their fingers twitched at their sides.
"You think you’re nothing?" Asriel’s voice was shaking now. "Then what the hell do you think Lyra and I have been fighting for this whole time?"
Chara opened their mouth, but he didn’t let them.
"What do you think it did to me, huh? Watching you give up? Watching you just—decide to throw yourself away like you don’t matter?"
His breathing was uneven, his claws digging into his arms. "You’re my best friend. You’re my family. And I don’t care what you think you’re worth, Chara—you mean everything to us."
Chara averted their gaze. Their jaw was clenched so tight it looked painful.
"...You’re such a crybaby," they muttered.
Asriel sniffled sharply, rubbing at his eyes. "Last time I checked, you were bawling too!"
Chara sputtered. "I WAS NOT—"
I sighed. "You totally were."
Their head snapped toward me. "NOT YOU TOO—" then rolled their eyes, groaning.
Asriel tackled both of us into a hug, nearly knocking me over.
"I THOUGHT I LOST BOTH OF YOU!" he sobbed, squeezing the life out of us.
Chara made a choked noise. "Asriel, oh my God—"
I wheezed. "Sunshine—I love you—but I need my ribs—"
Asriel sniffled but refused to let go.
Chara sighed, muttering something under their breath before finally, finally, wrapping their arms around us both.
We stayed like that for a long time, wrapped in each other’s warmth, the night air cool against our skin.
Everything still hurt.
But for the first time in a long time—it didn’t feel unbearable.
Notes:
YAY, FREE FROM PAIN!!! FINALLY!!! Or… not?! Omg?? Is the plot still going to happen, just in another way? >:000 Who knows? Well, I do—but oh well. I’m so happy we finally finished this arc! Now we can enter a new, happier (?????????????????????) era~
I hope you enjoyed this chapter—I DID!If the last chapter confused you: Our Lyra now is the combination of OG Lyra and the Lyra we knew before. She only has memories she acquired in the Underground—that’s how she knows about the orphanage. She knows, somewhat, that she’s not from here because she remembers every death. She also mentioned writing notes about her past in Chapter 14! She doesn’t remember ANYTHING about her family. She knows she wrote things down and knows about them, but other than that… nothing.
Anywayssss, have a nice weekend! I’ll update next week (some day other than Friday, lmao >:0 probably Thursday??? We will see :P).
Here’s my Tumblr again!! I don’t post much since I can’t draw well, but I’d love to get to know new people, so I’ll definitely follow you back v.v Yippe
What’s coming next?? Well, I did promise something in the beginning notes of the prologue… :DDD BUCKLE UP, FRIENDS!!
Chapter 25: Peace
Notes:
Hi!! We finally arrived in a happier era! Enjoy it while it lasts :D
As always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Two years had passed.
Two years since that night, since the incident that changed everything.
Time had shaped us in ways I never expected. Asriel was growing into himself—still the same gentle-hearted goof, but more confident, stronger. And Chara…
Chara had changed the most.
They had grown—taller, stronger, healthier. The frail, half-starved child I had met was gone. Training had built them into someone formidable, their frame lean with muscle, their presence sharper. But more than that, they had become clingy. Not in an obvious, desperate way—Chara wasn’t the type to throw themselves into someone’s arms—but they lingered.
And out of everyone, they clung to me the most.
The door creaked open. I didn’t have to look up to know who it was.
“You’re awake,” Chara muttered.
"So are you," I shot back, setting my knitting aside. "What’s your excuse?"
They lingered in the doorway for a moment before stepping inside, shutting the door behind them. “I just finished my training. Thought I’d come and say goodnight.”
I smirked. “Haha, and why would you think I was still awake?”
Chara rolled their eyes. “I know you don’t sleep well. Do you still have those… nightmares?”
I hesitated. Then, instead of answering, I scooted over on my bed and patted the space beside me.
I had done this many times over the years.
Chara had come to my room often—sometimes alone, sometimes with Asriel. Sometimes to talk, sometimes to just be. They never admitted they needed comfort, but they always ended up next to me, watching as I mindlessly knitted or reading whatever book I had lying around.
Chara sighed but didn’t argue. They dropped down beside me, slouching slightly—one hand resting lazily on their knee, the other drifting to a loose strand of my hair. Their fingers brushed against it, lingering, twisting it absently as if they weren’t even aware they were doing it. Their eyes flicked toward my knitting set, the half-finished scarf I had abandoned.
I raised an eyebrow. "What?"
"Nothing." They scoffed, shaking their head, but their fingers didn’t stop moving. A smirk tugged at their lips. "You’re annoying."
I nudged them with my elbow. “Why now? You say that to me every time you see me.”
Chara scoffed. “Well, you’re getting more and more annoying every day.”
“Maybe you shouldn’t visit so often, then?” I teased.
Their fingers tightened briefly in my hair before they let go. “I can’t do that.”
I paused, tilting my head. “Why?”
Instead of answering, Chara looked ahead, their expression unreadable. Then, their voice dropped, quieter this time. “You didn’t answer my question. Do you still have those nightmares?”
I exhaled slowly “…Yeah. I do.” My fingers curled around the blanket beside me. “Every time I see him. Just like today… I saw him again. His visits are becoming more and more frequent.” My stomach twisted. “And now he brings Mettaton with him.”
Chara tensed beside me. Their voice was low, almost a growl. “I hate him. He never says anything to us. Just smiling. Creepy ass fucker.”
“Language,” I muttered, though my heart wasn’t in it.
“What? Don’t tell me you don’t agree.”
I didn’t say anything. Because I did agree.
I hated him.
I absolutely blamed him for what happened two years ago. I knew Gaster was responsible. There was no guarantee something like that wouldn’t happen again.
“It’s late. You should go back to your room,”I said, giving them a gentle shove with my shoulder.
“I don’t want to.”
I wrinkled my nose. “You reek of training. At least take a bath before barging in here.”
Chara smirked, and flopped backward onto my bed like they belonged there.
I groaned. “Go annoy your brother instead. I want to finish this scarf tonight.”
“I can wait,” they said, voice quieter this time. “I have all the time in the world.”
I sighed, shaking my head. Why are they like this?
“Fine! Stay for all I care, but at least stop rolling around on my bed in your training clothes,” I huffed, knitting my frustration away.
Chara smirked but didn’t move. “More reason to stay, then.”
I gave them a flat look, looping another strand of yarn around my needle. “You’re disgusting.”
“And yet, here I am.” They stretched out on my bed, one arm folded beneath their head as they watched me work.
I sighed and tried to ignore them, letting the rhythmic click of my needles fill the silence. The scarf was coming along nicely—imperfect, but warm. Just like the others.
Chara shifted. “Is that for him again?”
“Yeah? It’s a tradition now, I guess.”
Ever since the poisoning, I had knitted Asriel a scarf every winter, like clockwork. He never needed them—his coat was longer now, and he was plenty warm without it—but I still made them anyway. It was something real, something I could hold in my hands. Proof that time had passed, that things had changed. That we had made it.
Chara hummed, thoughtful. “And the other project?”
My hands faltered.
My gaze flickered to the corner of my room, where two neatly folded sweaters sat tucked away in a wooden chest, hidden beneath a stack of fabric scraps. Out of sight. Out of mind.
“…I don’t think I’ll ever finish it,” I admitted, voice quiet.
“Why not?” Chara asked, shifting to look at me properly. “I think Mom and Dad would be delighted.”
A sharp pang ran through my skull.
Mom and Dad.
I gripped the yarn a little too tightly, the fibers rough against my fingers. Ever since the poisoning, I can’t remember. My life before this. My home. My real parents. I know I came from somewhere else.
But what did it matter if I couldn’t remember?
“I’m just… not confident enough yet,” I muttered, rubbing at a loose thread. “Besides, I can’t even figure out what design to put on Toriel’s sweater.”
That was true, at least. Not that I’d been trying very hard.
Chara made a small, amused noise. “You’re overthinking it. She’d love anything you made, even if it was hideous.”
That was probably true. And yet, the thought of handing those sweaters over—of completing them—made my stomach twist.
“And when,” Chara murmured, their voice slipping into drowsiness, “will you make me something?”
I glanced at them, amused. Their eyes were already half-lidded, their usual sharpness dulled by exhaustion.
“Probably never ever~” I sing-songed.
A low, tired grumble. “You’re so cruel…”
“Hey! Don't fall asleep here!! I told you to change out of those clothes, Chara. Get out.”
No response.
I leaned forward, only to find them completely passed out, their breathing slow and steady, their face relaxed in sleep.
I should have seen this coming. It always happened. If Asriel or I were nearby, Chara always fell asleep first. They never seemed to have trouble with it when we were around. Not anymore. It was almost like a reflex—the moment they were close to us, their body just shut down. I suppose that was a talent of theirs, one that never had the chance to surface until now. Maybe before, they never felt safe enough to fall asleep so quickly.
Why can’t I make something for Chara?
They’d been asking for a month now, pestering me about it every chance they got. Probably because Asriel wouldn’t shut up about his scarves—bragging, twirling them around like trophies, smiling so brightly when I handed him a new one.
I reached out, ruffling their messy hair. Some things never change.
At this point, sharing my bed wasn’t anything new. Sometimes it was Asriel, sometimes just Chara, and sometimes, the worst case scenario—both of them. It’s not that we didn’t fit—this bed was ridiculously big—but rather that Asriel sleep-talked, and Chara was just straight-up annoying.
We’re older now. Why can’t they just sleep in their own damn rooms?
Too late to fight it now.
After changing into my pajamas, I climbed into bed, making sure to settle far, far away from Chara.
Morning came quietly.
When I stirred awake, Chara was still asleep. Their face was buried in the pillows, dark hair a tangled mess against my sheets, their breathing slow and even.
I slipped out of bed carefully, stretching as I made my way to my vanity.
Sitting down, I reached for my brush, running it through the long, golden waves cascading down my back. It had grown so much over the years, brushing way past my waist now—but I liked it this way. The weight of it felt grounding.
As I worked, I tied two white ribbons on either side of my head, securing them neatly. I had grown up.
Long lashes curled naturally upwards, a beauty mole sat delicately beneath my left eye, and my features had sharpened.
I couldn’t remember what I used to look like before.
I swallowed down the uneasy feeling curling in my stomach. It’s fine. I wasn’t trying to go back. I wasn’t even sure I wanted to.
Because if I went back... what if I didn’t like what I found?
Shaking off the thought, I turned my attention to the dress laid out before me.
I slipped into it carefully, the cool fabric gliding over my skin. The white dress was elegant, something I wouldn’t usually wear—but today called for it.
The high lace collar framed my neck, the sheer sleeves draped lightly over my arms before ending in fitted cuffs. The bodice hugged my frame snugly, structured but comfortable, while the skirt flowed in soft, layered folds, shifting gently as I moved.
This was a formal day.
At the end of every year, the Dreemurrs held an audience with the people of the Underground—listening to their concerns, addressing their struggles, offering their guidance.
And when the day’s business was done, a banquet would follow.
I reached out and shook Chara awake.
Predictably, they groaned in protest, swatting lazily at my hand before burying their face deeper into the pillows. I sighed. Here we go.
I shook them again, a little harder this time. No response.
"Chara."
They let out a low, dramatic groan, shifting just enough to peek at me through half-lidded, sleep-heavy eyes before rolling over again.
I rolled my eyes. This always happens.
I grabbed their shoulders and shook them relentlessly until they finally grumbled in defeat, sitting up with a glare that was far too grumpy for how soft and mussed-up their hair looked.
"Must you do that?" they grumbled, voice thick with sleep.
"Must you sleep in my room?" I shot back, arms crossed.
Chara let out a slow, exaggerated yawn, stretching before flopping forward dramatically against my shoulder.
"You know today is important," I reminded them, nudging them off. "You have to get dressed."
Chara groaned, leaning back on their palms. "I don't want to. How about we ditch?"
I blinked. "Excuse me?"
"Come on. We grab Asriel and just... disappear for the day. Run off to Waterfall or something."
I gave them an unimpressed look. "You can't be serious. Imagine poor Toriel panicking when she can't find us."
Chara hummed, pretending to consider that. "I know deep in her soul, she wants to ditch too."
I sighed, rubbing my temple. "Just—get up. You’re not skipping this."
Chara groaned again, flopping dramatically back into the pillows like their limbs had lost all function.
I yanked their blanket off.
"HEY—!"
I smirked. "You brought this on yourself."
With a huff, Chara finally dragged themselves up, running a hand through their mess of dark hair. Their eyes were still heavy with sleep, but they were at least moving.
"Fine," they muttered. "But you owe me."
"I owe you nothing," I said flatly, pushing them toward the door. "Go wash up. You smell like a training dummy."
Chara threw me an unimpressed glance but didn’t argue. They knew I was right.
As soon as they were gone, I exhaled, shaking my head. Every single morning with them.
I turned back to the vanity, adjusting the ribbons in my hair. Outside, the castle was already waking up—muffled voices and footsteps echoing through the halls, servants moving in preparation for the day ahead.
The annual Dreemurr gathering was no small event.
And if I had to suffer through it, then so did Chara.
Notes:
Maybe the slow burn is burning hot right now? Who knows~
Chapter 26: Gathering
Notes:
I love Asriel. That's it.
As always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A long, exhausting day lay ahead. I could already feel the weight of it pressing down on my shoulders. All I could do was hope—hope that everything would go smoothly.
"Asriel?" I called out, though I already knew who it was.
"Yeah! Are you ready?"
I crossed the room in a few strides and pulled the door open.
And there he stood—my golden boy.
He was the youngest among us, yet he towered over me, a reminder of what he was. A Boss Monster. His long fur framed a face that had always been kind, his eyes gleaming with warmth. And today, he looked every bit the prince he was meant to be. He wore his finest formal attire: a deep royal blue tunic embroidered with silver along the cuffs, collar, and hem. A small golden crest of the Dreemurr family was fastened at his shoulder, a miniature version of the one his father wore—a quiet but undeniable symbol of the legacy he carried.
I smiled. He looked good.
"You clean up well, Sunshine," I teased, reaching out to adjust his collar.
Asriel beamed, his tail flicking once behind him. "You think so? It feels a little stiff..." He tugged at the fabric, shifting uncomfortably.
"It's only for a few hours. Anyways, you'll get used to it."
His gaze flickered downward, and a grin spread across his face. "You look really pretty!"
I stepped out, closing the door behind me. "You think so? I feel stiff too."
"You know me. I never lie."
"You just lied." I laughed.
Asriel rolled his eyes, but the fondness never left his expression. Then, after a brief glance down the corridor, he asked, "Where’s Chara?"
I exhaled through my nose. "Getting ready. Which, knowing them, means sulking about having to get ready."
Asriel sighed, shaking his head. "Figures. You’d think after all these years, they’d be used to it."
"They like to make things difficult on purpose."
The castle was already alive with movement—servants hurried past, their arms full of decorations, trays of food, and neatly folded banners bearing the Dreemurr crest. The scent of freshly baked bread and simmering stew filled the air, mingling with the faint trace of lavender from the floral arrangements.
Despite the grandeur of it all, a familiar tension crept into my chest.
Asriel, ever the optimist, walked beside me with his hands clasped behind his back. "So," he said lightly, "same seating arrangement as always?"
I nodded. "Where else would I sit?"
At every annual banquet, my place had always been beside Asriel and Chara at the royal table. Even if we weren’t truly part of the family, the Dreemurrs had never treated us as anything less.
"Good," Asriel said. "I’d be sad if you sat anywhere else."
Before I could respond, a loud yawn echoed behind us.
We turned to see Chara strolling toward us, looking far too smug for someone who had just rolled out of bed. Unlike Asriel and me, who were dressed in full formal attire, Chara had opted for something more understated but still appropriate. Their tailored black high-collared shirt and fitted slacks gave them an almost effortless elegance. Their brown hair, though slightly damp, had been combed through just enough to pass as presentable.
I raised an eyebrow. "That’s what you’re going with?"
Chara shrugged. "I’m wearing black. It’s sophisticated."
Asriel huffed. "Mom is going to kill you."
"She’s not going to kill me. She’s going to sigh deeply and say, ‘Chara, you could have at least worn a vest,’ and then let me sit down anyway."
I couldn’t argue with that.
"Well, if you’re comfortable disappointing Toriel, be my guest," I said, turning on my heel.
Chara smirked. "You say that like it's a challenge."
I rolled my eyes, but Asriel shot me a look—one that clearly said, don’t encourage them.
Together, we made our way toward the throne room. The soft hum of conversation and the distant, elegant notes of a string quartet warming up reached our ears as we approached.
Chara fell into step beside me, glancing at the grand doors ahead. "Let’s make a deal."
I gave them a wary look. "Oh boy."
"If I survive this entire event without throwing myself out a window, you have to make me something."
I sighed. This again.
"Fine," I relented. "If you behave, I’ll think about it."
Chara smirked. "That’s basically a promise."
"No, it isn’t."
"Too late. I heard it. You all heard it," they gestured vaguely at the passing servants.
Asriel chuckled under his breath as we stopped in front of the throne room doors.
I sighed and turned to face them both. "Just... try not to cause trouble today, okay?"
Chara placed a hand over their heart, feigning deep sincerity. "I will be the picture of grace and dignity."
I gave them a flat stare.
They grinned. "Okay, fine, I’ll at least try not to get banished."
Toriel and Asgore arrived not long after, their presence commanding yet warm. They were the very picture of dignity—Toriel in a flowing, deep-purple gown embroidered with delicate golden patterns, the fabric shimmering as she moved. Asgore stood tall beside her, his royal blue tunic mirroring Asriel’s but with a heavier, more regal presence. His golden mane was neatly groomed, and the Dreemurr crest rested proudly at his chest.
"You look wonderful, children!" Toriel beamed, her eyes soft with pride.
"See?" Chara said smugly, elbowing me. "I told you she’d never get mad at me."
"Wait till the end of the night dork."
Chara just grinned wider.
With that, the grand doors swung open with a low, resonant creak, revealing the vast throne room beyond.
The sight was breathtaking.
The chandeliers overhead bathed the hall in a golden glow, casting flickering light against the polished stone floors. Deep sapphire banners lined the walls, embroidered with the emblem of the Dreemurr family and deltarune. Every table was adorned with lavish spreads—steaming plates of roasted vegetables, honeyed meats, fresh bread still warm from the ovens. The scent of spiced spider cider and baked desserts filled the air.
But what stood out the most was the crowd.
Monsters from all over the Underground had gathered—royal guards standing tall in their armor, scholars murmuring amongst themselves, merchants from Snowdin and Hotland exchanging pleasantries, families clutching their children’s hands. Some were dressed in their finest clothes, others in more modest attire, but every face reflected the same thing.
Hope.
I could feel it in their gazes as we entered the hall. The way their eyes lit up when they saw Asriel, the way their expressions softened when they looked at Toriel and Asgore. And when their gazes flickered toward Chara and me…
Did they see us as part of that hope, too?
The royal table was positioned on a slightly raised platform, offering a clear view of the hall. Our usual seats were waiting for us—Asriel in the center, Chara and I at his sides. Toriel and Asgore took their places at the head of the table, their presence a quiet reassurance to all who attended.
I barely had time to settle into my seat before the banquet began.
Servants moved with practiced grace, setting down polished silver trays filled with rich delicacies. Goblets were refilled with golden cider, and the gentle strumming of string instruments wove through the air, creating an atmosphere that was both elegant and warm.
I reached for a roll of bread, but before I could take a bite, Chara leaned in slightly, their voice low and dry.
"Alright, how long before the boring speeches start?"
I shot them a look. "Have some patience."
Chara smirked, stabbing a piece of roasted meat with their fork. "That wasn’t an answer."
Between us, Asriel gave a small laugh. "It’s not so bad. Last year, Mom kept it short."
"That was last year," Chara said. "This year, they might go all out."
As if on cue, Asgore stood, raising his goblet. The room fell into an expectant hush.
Chara sighed dramatically. "Here we go."
Asriel kicked them under the table.
Asgore rose from his seat, his towering form casting a long shadow under the warm glow of the chandeliers. He lifted his goblet high, his deep, steady voice carrying effortlessly across the hall.
"Today is a fine day, my friends," he began, his tone rich with warmth. "A day not for mourning our past, but for cherishing the hope that guides us forward. Another year has passed, and our kingdom prospers still. Our fields yield steady harvests, our magic is stronger than ever, and above all—we are united."
A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd.
"We must hold onto this hope," Asgore continued. "For the past two years, I have felt it growing—this certainty that we have a future ahead of us. Whether that future remains here, beneath the mountain, or beyond the barrier, I cannot say. But one thing is certain: we stand together."
He glanced toward our table, his expression softening.
"Among us live two humans, and they are as dear to me as my own child. They have walked our streets, broken bread at our tables, laughed and grown beside us. If humankind could see what I see—if they could understand us as we understand them—perhaps war would not have been inevitable."
His voice rang with quiet conviction.
"When the time comes, when the barrier is no more, I will not lead us into another devastating war. I intend to seek peace—to speak, not strike first. The surface may fear us, but fear can be eased. Hatred can be undone."
For a moment, silence hung in the air. Then—applause.
The hall erupted into cheers, goblets raised in approval, voices overlapping with celebration.
But not all voices.
I scanned the crowd, catching glimpses of more reserved expressions—monsters who did not clap, whose eyes held quiet skepticism or doubt. Some did not share Asgore’s hope for peace. Some, perhaps, did not want peace at all.
But in the end, Asgore was the strongest among them. His word was law.
He lowered his goblet with a small nod, a smile touching his lips.
"For now, let us feast," he declared. "And when the time comes, you may bring forth your concerns, your questions, your burdens. Let no voice go unheard—if there is something you need, do not be afraid to ask for it."
With that, the banquet truly began. Laughter echoed through the hall, plates clattered with generous servings, and the clink of goblets rang like tiny bells of celebration.
But amid the revelry, the royal family remained at the head of the hall—visible, approachable.
One by one, monsters approached them—some bearing gifts, others offering words of gratitude, and a few voicing their concerns. The air buzzed with admiration and reverence, but beneath it all was a quiet urgency—each monster had something to say, something to ask.
Asgore listened to them all with unwavering patience, his kind eyes meeting each speaker with understanding. He never rushed them, never dismissed their worries, no matter how small. Beside him, Toriel responded with wisdom and precision, offering solutions that were both practical and just.
They truly made a fine duo.
Every so often, Asgore would turn to Asriel, his expression warm but expectant.
"And what do you think, my son?" he’d ask, nodding toward the concerned monster before them.
At first, Asriel would sit up straighter, ears twitching in nervousness, but then—he would answer. Thoughtful. Considerate. Perfect. The way he carried himself, the way he spoke, I could already see it—the future king of monsterkind.
With each answer he gave, I felt Toriel’s pride radiating beside him, and Asgore’s quiet approval in the way he nodded.
The line slowly dwindled. Only a few more monsters remained when Asgore raised a hand, his voice gentle but firm.
"We will take a brief respite before we continue," he announced. "Rest, eat, and enjoy the night. We shall resume shortly."
The crowd murmured in agreement, breaking into smaller groups, filling their plates and cups once more. It was the perfect opportunity to slip away.
I leaned over toward Asriel. "Hey, let’s find Sans and Papyrus."
His eyes brightened. "Oh! Yeah, they should be here somewhere!"
Chara stretched lazily, smirking. "Finally, something fun."
And just like that, we weaved through the bustling banquet hall in search of our friends.
We dodged excited monsters who were still buzzing from Asgore’s speech. Hope. That’s what they saw when they looked at us.
Chara, of course, couldn’t care less. "Where the hell are those boneheads?" they muttered, scanning the room with half-lidded eyes.
"Probably stuffing their faces somewhere," I guessed, stepping aside as a tall, deer-like monster balanced an absurd number of plates.
Asriel perked up suddenly, ears twitching. "Found them!"
At the far end of the hall, near a long table stacked high with desserts, stood Sans and Papyrus.
Papyrus had grown. A lot. Seeing him nearly tower over us now was surreal. He was dressed as extravagantly as ever—his white and gold ensemble gleamed under the warm light, his red cape billowing dramatically every time he moved. Hands on his hips, chin raised, he was clearly giving an enthusiastic speech about something.
Sans, in contrast, wore his usual attire—though someone had clearly forced him into a slightly fancier version of his blue hoodie. He slouched against the table, munching on a cinnamon roll, looking wholly uninterested in whatever his brother was saying.
"NYEH-HEH-HEH! MY DEAREST FRIENDS!"
Papyrus’s voice rang out like a trumpet blast as he bounded into view, arms flung wide in dramatic welcome. "WE HAVEN’T SEEN EACH OTHER IN FAR TOO LONG!"
"It’s been a while," I said, blinking at the sudden burst of energy.
"TOO LONG!" he agreed, placing his hands on his hips. "BUT FRET NOT! I HAVE NEWS! A MOST GLORIOUS ANNOUNCEMENT!"
He turned to Asriel, then me, then Chara with a flourish.
"I SHALL JOIN THE ROYAL COURT! I PLAN TO BECOME MONSTERKIND’S AMBASSADOR ONCE WE REACH THE SURFACE!"
Chara raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Wait. Seriously?"
"I HAVE MANY PLANS TO IMPROVE DIPLOMATIC RELATIONS! SUCH AS PARTY HATS FOR ALL DELEGATES! AND A FORMAL SPAGHETTI NIGHT!"
Asriel blinked. "That’s... actually kind of cool. You’d need to go through some training, though."
"TRAINING IS BUT A SMALL OBSTACLE ON THE ROAD TO GREATNESS!" Papyrus declared. He turned to me, eyes sparkling. "ALSO, WE CAN FINALLY PRACTICE COOKING TOGETHER, LYRA!"
"Uh... we’ll see about that. But I do know someone who could help you."
"Who?" Asriel asked.
"I was thinking... Undyne? I don’t know why, she just popped into my head."
"I thought she was more about fighting than cuisine," Chara said, smirking. "But sure, I guess she won’t mind setting the kitchen on fire with you."
"IT IS DECIDED! BUT FIRST..." His eyes gleamed. "NOW IS THE PERFECT TIME TO SHOW EVERYONE MY BEST MOVES!"
Oh no.
I must’ve looked horrified, because Chara’s grin turned downright evil.
"Lyra is such a lovely dancer," they said innocently.
"WE SHALL DANCE, MY FRIEND!" Papyrus cried, already motioning toward the ballroom. "LEAD THE WAY!"
"Hell no," I muttered under my breath. "Papyrus, no."
Sans, still leaning against the table with his usual lazy grin, finally chimed in. "y’know, kid, if you’re really that against it, you could always waltz right outta here."
"Sans."
Asriel snorted.
But then he gently placed a paw on my shoulder. "I think it’s a splendid idea, but... maybe after we finish hearing the requests? We’ll come find you, okay?"
"OF COURSE!" Papyrus nodded solemnly. "AND I SHALL FETCH OUR BROTHER AS WELL!"
The mention made my smile falter—just a little.
So... he’s here. What a delight.
With farewells exchanged, we headed back toward Asgore and Toriel.
I slumped into my seat. I don’t want to dance. I’m bad at it—very bad at it. That’s exactly why Chara is insisting. They just want to laugh at me. Well, whatever. If it comes down to it, I’ll just choose Asriel. At least he won’t let me make a fool of myself.
And with that, the break ended, and the monster flood came once again.
The cycle repeated—more concerns, more praises, more formalities. At this point, it was almost too boring. My mind started to drift, slipping toward the edges of a dream—
That ended real quick when I saw who was next.
Gaster.
The air felt colder as he stepped forward.
"My king…"
Asgore’s expression was unreadable. "Dr. Gaster."
Toriel tensed beside him.
The scientist, clad in his usual stark black, bowed his head slightly—just enough to appear respectful.
"I came to speak on behalf of the Underground," Gaster said smoothly. "I wanted to let your majesty know that my research is almost complete."
Asgore’s gaze hardened. "Gaster, I told you—this is a private matter."
Gaster acted like he didn’t hear him. Instead, he turned toward the crowd.
"Monsterkind!" His voice rang out, deep and commanding. "Have you not had enough of this slavery? Of being trapped beneath the beautiful surface?"
A murmur ran through the room. First one monster agreed. Then two. Then more.
I swallowed.
"As the humble servant of the people," Gaster continued, his voice dripping with self-importance, "I have found the solution to break the barrier! Using a source of power far greater than any monster possesses.”
The crowd stirred—louder, restless.
Toriel’s grip on her chair tightened. Asgore’s brows furrowed.
A heavy silence fell over the room.
“As we all know, the barrier was created by human magic, and so, naturally, one might wonder… is it not poetic that human magic could also be its undoing?”
For a moment, no one spoke. The weight of Gaster’s words hung thick in the air, pressing against my chest like a vice. The monsters around us shifted uneasily, their murmurs rising in volume. Some looked horrified. Others… intrigued.
Asgore’s hands clenched into fists. His eyes darkened, his body tense with an anger I had never seen before.
"That is enough, Gaster," he said, his voice firm, but his usual warmth had vanished.
“I understand your hesitation, my king,” he says smoothly. “But tell me—how long must we wait? How many more centuries must we endure before we take fate into our own hands? Is it not our right to reclaim the surface?”
Asriel’s ears had drooped, his tail curling around himself. He looked at his father—not with fear, but with something like desperation.
"Gaster," Toriel spoke next, her voice sharp, commanding. "You know we do not harm children. The very notion is—"
Gaster lifted his hands in mock innocence. “Oh, of course. I would never suggest such a thing.”
Then he paused. Letting the weight of the moment settle, letting the tension stretch just long enough to make people think.
And then, he turned his gaze—slowly, deliberately—toward me and Chara.
“But you see, my queen,” he murmured, his voice rich with carefully measured sympathy, “they are not children anymore.”
A few monsters shifted uncomfortably.
“That is why I waited,” Gaster continued, his voice weaving through the hall like silk. “That is why I have been patient. Look at them. Look how they’ve grown.”
I felt cold.
Chara stiffened beside me.
“They are not the helpless little things you first sheltered.” His voice softened, almost thoughtful. “They are strong. Capable. And most of all... they are kind.”
His eyes gleamed.
“So tell me, your majesty.” His voice remained even, measured. “If humans are as good as you claim… if they truly seek peace… then why would they not offer up their Determination to help us? Do you not trust them?”
Gaster took another step forward. Slow. Steady. His smile remained light, conversational, as if he were merely discussing the weather.
“If we had their power, we could change our fate.” He spread his hands, as if presenting an opportunity. “Would that not be the greatest act of kindness?”
A monster near the front whispered something I couldn’t hear. Another nodded.
Oh, god. He was getting to them.
“But of course,” he sighed, as if disappointed, "our king is… too kind. Too soft-hearted to do what is necessary."
Gasps. Small, sharp.
Gaster turned back to Asgore, tilting his head ever so slightly.
“You cling to an outdated dream of peace.” His voice was not cruel. It was pitying. “But tell me, my king—when has peace ever been given freely? When has it not been taken with power?”
Asgore’s voice was shaking with fury.
"Monsterkind does not seek war!" His voice thundered through the room, shaking the very walls. "We have suffered enough! I will not become the monster they believe us to be!"
A few monsters cheered.
Others… hesitated.
Gaster watched. And smiled. A small, thin, empty thing.
“Ah,” he mused, softly, almost sadly, “but have we not suffered enough already? How many more centuries shall we waste in the dark, hoping for mercy from those who have none?”
A dangerous energy crackled through the room.
I felt my heartbeat in my throat.
Toriel stood.
“Enough.”
Silence.
Her voice wasn’t loud. But it was sharp. Like a blade pressed to the throat.
“You will not use this occasion to spread fear and manipulate our people.”
Gaster stopped pacing. He turned toward her. And for the briefest second, something passed over his expression.
"My apologies, your majesty," But the damage had already been done.
I scanned the crowd. Some monsters looked uncertain now. Doubtful. The warmth, the hope from before—it had been tainted. Gaster had done exactly what he wanted.
I let out a slow breath.
He had planted a seed.
And I was terrified to see what would grow.
Notes:
I won't post two chapters a week from now on~ maybe one main chapter and a side story (They will be shorter than a main one) to expand the relationships <3 (Or should I just post main chapters? Please let me know in the comments!)
I hope you enjoyed this one.
Chapter 27: Heartache
Notes:
Heyyy!!
Here's the weekly chapter. IT HURT MY HEART TO WRITE THIS, GOODBYE LOLKudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The banquet ended not long after that.
Toriel simply patted our heads, offering no words—just quiet reassurance. Asgore, however, didn’t even look at us. His broad shoulders were tense as he strode away, his silence heavier than any reprimand.
No one said much as we made our way back to our rooms. The air was thick, weighed down by the echoes of Gaster’s words.
"Don't let him get to your head," Asriel finally said, forcing a small smile. "We’ll find another way to break that stupid barrier."
"I know," Chara muttered, a little too quickly. Their tone was clipped, sharp. "I'll be honest, Asriel—I don’t like him."
"Don't say that!" Asriel frowned. "He's only trying to do what's best for monsterkind. He’s the smartest one among us! If anyone can fix things, it’s him."
I didn’t say anything, but... That’s why he has you in his web.
Chara’s eyes flicked toward me, sharp and knowing. Yeah. They were thinking the same thing.
By the time we reached our rooms, my head was buzzing, too full, too restless. Sleep wasn’t going to happen tonight.
So, after waiting for the quiet clicks of doors closing, I slipped back into the hall and headed to the greenhouse.
The air outside was chilly, crisp against my skin as my dress swayed with the breeze. I hugged my arms, breathing in the scent of damp soil and blooming flowers. Overhead, the fake stars twinkled, painted onto the cavern ceiling—a poor imitation of the real thing.
It must be depressing for the monsters.
I sighed, shaking the thought away, and took a seat on a bench beneath a tangle of glowing vines. The soft blue light cast long shadows across the greenhouse floor.
I hadn’t even been here for five minutes when—the door creaked open.
I stiffened, already knowing who it was before I even turned.
Chara.
Of course.
The door clicked shut behind them.
"You’re getting predictable," they muttered, walking toward me.
I scoffed. "Says the person who followed me."
They didn't deny it, just leaned against a nearby pillar, arms crossed. For a moment, neither of us spoke.
The weight of the evening still pressed down on us, the echoes of Gaster’s speech clawing at the edges of my thoughts.
"...He waited," Chara finally said, voice quieter now. "Until we were older. Until we weren’t just ‘silly little children’ anymore." They let out a humorless laugh, shaking their head. "He could’ve pushed Asgore sooner, but he didn’t. Because no one would take him seriously if he suggested harvesting a child’s SOUL." Their fingers curled into fists. "But now? Now we're ‘adults.’ Now it’s a choice. If humans are so good, we should want to help, right?"
"...Monsters agreed with him," I murmured. "Not all of them, but enough."
Chara exhaled sharply. "Yeah."
I leaned back against the bench, staring up at the fake stars. "...Do you think he planned this from the start?"
"Yes."
Chara tilted their head toward me. "And I think he’s just getting started."
A lump formed in my throat.
"He’s not going to stop, is he?" I asked, my voice quieter than I intended.
Chara scoffed. "No. He’s waited too long for this. He finally got his moment to plant the idea in everyone’s heads, and now it’ll just... fester." They pushed off the pillar they’d been leaning against and walked toward me, their steps slow and deliberate. "They’ll start wondering. What if he’s right? What if we’re the only thing standing between them and freedom?"
I clenched my fists. "That’s ridiculous. Asgore would never allow—"
"Asgore might not have a choice."
That shut me up.
Chara sat beside me, exhaling through their nose. "You’ve been trying to figure out what the Aeternum Project is, right?"
I blinked at them. "...Yeah?"
"So?" They turned their gaze to me, expectant. "What have you found out in the past two years?"
I opened my mouth—only to shut it again.
The answer was humiliating.
Chara raised an eyebrow. "...Lyra?"
"Absolutely nothing," I muttered, slumping back. "I have found out nothing."
There was a beat of silence.
Then, Chara threw their head back and laughed.
"Hey! It’s not funny!" I smacked their arm, but they only laughed harder.
"Oh, it's hilarious," they managed, wiping at their eyes. "Sneaking around for two years, and you still have no clue?!"
I groaned, covering my face. "Why are you like this?"
Chara was grinning now.
I shot them a glare. "Well, since you're so amused, why don’t you figure it out?"
"Maybe I will," they said, still smirking. "Guess we’ll just have to work together, huh?"
I sighed, dragging a hand through my hair. "Yeah... I guess so."
For a moment, neither of us spoke. The greenhouse was quiet, just the sound of leaves rustling in the artificial breeze.
Then, out of nowhere, Chara stood up and held out a hand.
"Let’s dance."
I blinked.
I stared at them, my mind stuttering to catch up. “...What?”
Chara’s smirk widened. "You heard me. Let’s dance."
"Why?!"
They shrugged. "Why not?"
I stared at them like they had grown a second head. "This is a serious conversation. Why are you trying to dance?"
"Because you look like you're about to explode," they said, still holding out their hand. "And I’d rather not have you combust in the middle of a garden."
I narrowed my eyes. "That is not a real reason."
Chara wiggled their fingers. "Come on. Just one dance."
I hesitated.
This was weird. This was so weird. Chara didn’t dance. I didn’t dance. What was happening right now?!
But the way they looked at me—smug, teasing, but also... strangely patient—made something twist in my chest.
I sighed dramatically. “Fine. One dance.”
Their smirk softened. “That’s all I ask.”
And with that, I took their hand.
Chara’s hand was warm—warmer than I expected. Their grip was firm without being forceful, steady but not stiff. They led me to the center of the greenhouse, where moonlight from the artificial sky cast a silvery glow over the flowers.
I hesitated. “…We don’t have music.”
Chara raised a brow. “Do we need it?”
I scoffed. “Yes? That’s how dancing works?”
“That’s how boring dancing works,” they said, placing their other hand on my waist. “We’ll make do.”
They began to move, guiding me gently. I tried to follow, but my body felt stiff, my steps clumsy. “This is dumb,” I muttered, staring at my feet, determined not to trip.
We found a rhythm—awkward and slow, with me doing most of the awkward.
“Ow—okay. That one was you,” Chara said, wincing.
“You’re the one who spun me.”
“You spun yourself.”
“You looked like you were about to spin me!”
“I moved my arm.”
“Exactly!”
They huffed a laugh, their breath warm in the cool air. I stumbled again, and they caught me—one hand steadying my waist like it was second nature.
“…You’ve danced before,” I muttered.
“Sort of. Asgore said it built discipline.”
“I think he tricked you...”
I snorted, but it faltered when their hand brushed my jaw, gently guiding me back into step. The touch was soft. Careful. Their thumb lingered just beneath my ear.
Their gaze was steady. Focused. And closer than it had been.
“You know,” Chara said, voice low, “sometimes it feels like you’re going to leave again.”
My breath caught.
“I know you’re here. I know that.” Their fingers shifted, tracing the curve of my cheek. “But some part of me keeps waiting for you to disappear. Like you always do.”
The words shouldn’t have hurt as much as they did.
I didn’t answer.
And I think that silence said more than anything I could have.
They stepped closer. Slowly. Carefully. Our foreheads met—just barely, very gently. Like something they’d been meaning to do for a long time but never let themselves.
We stood like that—still, quiet, I forgot how to breathe.
Their hand didn’t fall away. Just lingered, tucked a piece of hair behind my ear that didn’t need tucking.
Then they hesitated.
And leaned in.
The space between us was barely there. A breath. A heartbeat.
I could feel it—them. Warm and waiting.
....
But I pulled away.
Not because I didn’t want to.
But because I didn’t know what this was... I always thought of Chara as a friend. Someone I could rely on, someone who would always be there.
I didn’t know if I could give them something—something more—when I didn’t even understand it myself.
The air shifted—cooler now. Chara blinked, like they’d just been pulled out of something.
“…Right,” they muttered, hand dropping to their side. “Forget it.”
I reached for something—anything—that wouldn’t make it worse.
“I just…”
But the rest didn’t come.
They turned before I could finish. “We should head back.”
I followed in silence. My fingertips brushed my cheek—where their hand had been.
As we left the greenhouse and walked back toward our rooms, the halls were quiet. The cool air clung to the stone walls, making me shiver—but I barely noticed. My mind was spinning.
Chara walked ahead of me. Just a step or two, but enough to make it clear I wasn’t welcome beside them.
Their hands were shoved into their pockets, shoulders drawn in tight like they were holding something in—words, probably. Or just the urge to slam a wall.
I hated it. I hated the silence. I hated how heavy the air felt now.
So I said the first thing that came to mind.
“We’ll meet tomorrow for research. We should get Asriel involved.”
Chara scoffed, sharp and immediate. “Didn’t I tell you once that he’d run straight to his parents?”
“That was before,” I countered, too quickly. “He’s our good friend now. You know he’s trustworthy.”
They didn’t slow down. “Sure,” they muttered.
“…Chara?”
They didn’t respond.
I swallowed. “I—I didn’t mean to—”
“Don’t”
I froze.
They finally glanced back at me. Just for a second. Just enough for me to catch something in their eyes that made my stomach twist. Hurt.
“You don’t have to explain anything,” they said, too level to be sincere. “I get it.”
“No, you don’t.” I took a step closer. “It’s not that I—”
“I get it, Lyra.” Sharper now. Still not yelling.
I flinched.
Chara looked away again. “Let’s just forget it happened.”
“I don’t want to forget,” I blurted before I could stop myself.
Silence.
Their jaw twitched. “Then what do you want?”
I didn’t have an answer.
Chara started walking faster now. When we reached the hallway where our rooms were, they stopped at their door, hand hovering over the knob like they couldn’t bring themselves to open it.
“Good night,” they muttered without turning around.
My throat tightened. “Chara, I—”
“Please don't.” they said again. Softer this time. A plea.
Then they slipped inside, and the door clicked shut behind them.
I stood there in the empty hall, heart pounding, unsure if I should feel guilty or angry or anything at all.
Notes:
BIG ANGST >:00000
Chapter 28: Poison
Notes:
As always, enjoy the chapter!
Kudos and comments are greatly appreciated. <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning came too fast.
I hadn’t really slept—just twisted in the sheets, staring at the ceiling like it might spell out what the hell I was supposed to say today.
Every time I closed my eyes, I saw Chara’s face. The way their expression crumbled for half a second before they turned away. The silence after...
We were supposed to look into Gaster today. That was the plan. It still was... technically. But everything felt fragile now—like one wrong word could split it all apart.
I stood in front of their door longer than I meant to.
I used to knock.
Back when things were new. Back when I wasn’t sure if I was allowed to be close. But then we got comfortable. Too comfortable, maybe. I stopped knocking. Started barging in like it was our space, not just theirs.
Now?
I knocked.
Soft at first. Then again, louder.
My hand hovered at the handle like I might take it back. The door creaked open.
They were by the window, tying one boot with slow, deliberate movements. Back to me. Hoodie already on. Like they’d gotten dressed hours ago but never made it further than that spot.
“Hey,” I said, and my voice came out smaller than I meant.
They glanced over their shoulder. “You knocked.”
I froze in the doorway, guilt prickling down my spine. “Yeah. I, uh. I knocked.”
“Huh.”
They straightened, turned to face me. No trace of what happened last night. Not in their expression, not in their tone.
Just tired eyes and that same casual sarcasm.
“You sleep at all?” I asked, because silence felt worse.
Another shrug. “Does it look like I did?”
I didn’t answer.
They brushed past me, pausing just long enough to add, “You ready or not?”
I nodded quickly. “Yeah. Let’s go.”
They didn’t wait.
And I followed, trying not to look at the red around their eyes. Trying not to think about how hard they were pretending.
Without another word, we made our way to Asriel’s room. The halls were quiet, save for the occasional distant footsteps of castle staff. It was peaceful.
When we reached Asriel’s door, I knocked once.
His voice answered almost immediately. “Come in!”
I glanced at Chara before pushing the door open. Inside, Asriel was already up, sitting by his desk with a book open in front of him. He looked at us curiously. “You guys are up early.”
Chara snorted. “Speak for yourself.”
I stepped inside, shutting the door behind me. “We need to talk.”
Asriel’s ears flicked slightly at my tone, and he closed his book. “What’s wrong?”
Chara leaned against the wall, arms crossed. “It’s about Gaster. And the barrier.”
Asriel’s brows furrowed, concern flashing across his face. “What about them?”
I took a deep breath. “We think he’s hiding something. Something important. And we need your help to figure out what it is.”
“Golly, not you too, Lyra! I already told Chara to stop making assumptions.” Asriel sighed, crossing his arms.
“I’m not… I’m not saying he’s a bad person, Sunshine. I just think we should know what we’re walking into before we decide what to do.” I glanced at Chara before continuing, “So, we were thinking—how about we go on an adventure? Just the three of us.”
“Aren’t we a little too old for that?” Asriel asked, raising an eyebrow.
Chara scoffed. “What are you talking about? You’re the youngest one here.”
Asriel huffed. “That’s not what I meant, and you know it.”
“Come on, Sunshine. Aren’t you at least a little curious?”
His ears twitched, betraying his hesitation. “I mean… maybe. It’s true we haven’t had an adventure together in a long time.” He exhaled, his expression turning more serious. “… okay. If we’re doing this, we do it right. No rushing into danger, no unnecessary risks.”
Chara smirked. “Define ‘unnecessary.’”
Asriel rolled his eyes but didn’t take the bait. “I just want to be careful."
I smiled. “That’s the plan.”
I deliberately left out the real reason behind this little “adventure.” It would be better if Asriel figured it out on his own.
After agreeing to meet up after lunch, I headed back to my room. I usually had breakfast there these days, so I used the time to jot down a few more notes in my diary—mostly about what happened yesterday.
Then, I made my way to the dining hall.
I felt a little skittish about how Toriel and Asgore would react today. Toriel wouldn’t care about what Gaster said—she never did—but Asgore… he had been acting strange yesterday.
I considered asking to have my lunch in my room, but that would be rude. Besides, I had a feeling they felt just as uneasy about this whole situation as I did.
When I entered the dining hall, they both greeted me with warm smiles. It was reassuring—but I still wouldn’t let my guard down.
“Well, Lyra, looks like you’re the winner this time around!” Toriel said with a warm smile. “I’m surprised. Chara usually runs straight to lunch.”
“They’ve calmed down a lot this year,” Asgore added.
Yeah, I wasn’t so sure about that.
I took my seat beside Toriel, settling in as the conversation shifted.
“How’s the school project going?” I asked.
“It’s going well,” she said, ears perking up slightly. “The main building is finished, and we’ve gathered statistics on the children in the Underground. I know humans consider you an adult at your age, but I’d love for you and Chara to attend for at least a year. I need some insight.”
I smiled. “Anything for you, Toriel.”
She returned the smile before glancing at Asgore. He smiled back. Moments like this—I truly loved them. Just sitting here, chatting with them like a family.
The sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the hall, and soon enough, Chara and Asriel arrived, looking slightly out of breath.
“We’re not late, are we?” Asriel asked, glancing around.
“No, but you definitely lost to Lyra today,” Toriel teased, a twinkle in her eye.
Chara dropped into the seat across from me with a grunt.
“Yeah, congrats to her or whatever,” they muttered, already reaching for food.
Asriel took his usual spot next to Asgore, tail flicking slightly as he scanned the food spread before us. “Everything looks great! Did you cook today, Mom?”
Toriel beamed, folding her hands together. “Oh, you know I always have help. Our dear Mrs. June made sure everything came out just right.”
At the mention of her name, a small, kindly-looking Vegetoid monster emerged from the kitchen, carrying a fresh tray of warm butterscotch-cinnamon rolls. “Oh, Your Majesty, you flatter me too much! I simply assist. You’re the real chef here.”
“Nonsense,” Toriel said with a chuckle. “Cooking is much more fun when shared.”
Chara, meanwhile, had already started eating, only half-listening to the conversation.
“So,” Asgore said after taking a sip of tea, “what have you three been up to today?”
“Nothing yet,” Asriel replied casually. “But we were thinking of doing something together later.”
Toriel’s face lit up. “Oh? How lovely. You used to go on little adventures all the time when you were younger.”
“Some of those weren’t exactly planned,” Chara muttered.
I gave them a look, trying to ease the mood. “You mean like the time you tried to ‘borrow’ food from Grillby’s?”
Chara snorted. “God, do you ever shut up?”
I stared, stunned. “Excuse me?”
Asriel looked between us, clearly uncomfortable. “Uh—guys—”
“Alright, that’s enough,” Toriel said, her voice calm but firm. She gave both of us a look—disappointed. “Let’s not turn lunch into a battleground.”
The silence that followed was thick. Chara glanced away. I clenched my jaw.
Toriel offered a small smile. “Just be careful, whatever you do.”
After lunch, we headed straight to town.
“Sooo, how are we doing this again?” Asriel asked, adjusting his scarf as we walked.
“I think it’s best if we head to his lab,” Chara said with a shrug. “Have you been there before?”
Asriel blinked. “Now that you mention it… no, I haven’t. Mom never allowed it.”
“Why do you think she didn’t let you?”
Asriel frowned, deep in thought. “Because his work is important? I don’t know.”
I rolled my eyes. Why was he so damn trusting when it came to Gaster? It wasn’t like I could blame him—Gaster was the Royal Scientist, and Asriel had grown up hearing how brilliant he was. But still… something about it rubbed me the wrong way.
Then Asriel let out a small huff. “Okay but seriously—what was that back at lunch?”
Chara didn’t look at him. “Drop it.”
“I’m just saying,” Asriel said, waving a hand, “if this is just because you didn’t sleep well last night, you could’ve come to my room. Or Lyra’s. You know you sleep better when you're not alone.”
Chara’s face twisted. “Asriel, shut up.”
He raised his hands defensively. “Fine, fine. No need to bite my head off. Just trying to help.”
“I don’t want to talk about it.”
The mood quieted, and none of us said anything else for a while.
To get to the lab, we had to travel down to Hotland. Normally, I avoided that area. Chara and Asriel had their own adventures without me, ones they rarely talked about in detail.
This time, the lift wasn’t broken, so we made it down to MTT Hotel quickly. The moment we stepped inside, the thick scent of perfume and fried food hit me.
“This place brings back such nice memories,” Chara drawled.
Asriel let out a short laugh. “Now that you mention it, ever since Mettaton had that talk show with us, he went on a break. I haven’t seen him on TV since. Too bad… I liked his shows.”
Chara scoffed. “You’re the only one.”
“Oh, come on. His earlier stuff was fun,” Asriel defended. “Before, you know… he started acting weird.”
I glanced around. Usually, the hotel was bursting with Mettaton’s presence—his face plastered everywhere, his voice chiming in from unseen speakers, posters declaring his latest performance. Now, though? It felt… empty. The usual energy of the place was gone.
“Guess he’s really taking that break seriously,” I muttered.
“Or plotting something,” Chara murmured under their breath.
I shot them a look, but honestly? I wasn’t about to rule that out either.
The three of us moved past the hotel lobby and deeper into Hotland. The air thickened with heat, and the glow of magma pools cast flickering shadows along the walls. Steam hissed from pipes overhead, and the distant hum of machinery buzzed in my ears.
As we neared the entrance to the lab, a strange feeling settled in my chest—like a prickle at the back of my neck, the distinct sensation of being watched.
I glanced over my shoulder. Nothing.
Asriel must have noticed my shift in demeanor because he leaned in slightly. "Something wrong?"
I hesitated, then shook my head. "…No. Let’s just keep moving."
We always passed by Hotland when we headed to visit Snowdin to see Papyrus and Sans. But we—or at least I (again)—avoided the Lab, just as Toriel told us years ago. The lab was as unnatural as ever...
But we headed in anyway.
Inside, the contrast was stark. Bright, sterile lights hummed overhead, casting sharp shadows. The air was cool—too cool, considering the heat outside. The scent of metal and disinfectant lingered. The floor gleamed, reflecting our hesitant steps. It was spotless.
No one was in the laboratory. It was utterly empty, which was strange. I thought he had a few assistants other than Alphys.
“Gosh, I get the shivers in this place,” Chara muttered, stuffing their hands into their pockets.
“What do you mean? This is cool,” Asriel said, glancing around with interest.
Chara shot him a flat look. “You're just trying to lighten the mood. Look at those weird machines.”
They weren’t wrong. One of the machines caught my eye—a massive contraption with a screen that loomed over the room. It looked like it had once been used for surveillance.
I turned my attention to the hallway ahead. A single elevator stood at the end.
My heart skipped a beat.
“I think we need to go down,” I said, nodding toward the elevator. “There's our way in.”
Asriel hesitated. “Is that wise? I think it’s enough if we poke around up here.”
“Don't be a scaredy-cat now, Asriel,” Chara teased. “You can use magic, and I know how to fight.”
“Why would we need to fight?!” Asriel shot back, fur bristling.
Chara smirked. “I just said that to calm you.”
I shook my head, letting them bicker while I approached the elevator. It was sleek, well-maintained, and completely locked—or so I thought.
As soon as I stepped in front of it, the doors slid open with an eerie hiss.
A message, loud and clear.
He’s waiting for us.
Chara and Asriel were still arguing.
“Are you coming or not?” I asked, standing in the open doorway of the elevator.
Chara scoffed, shoving their hands deeper into their pockets as they marched toward me. “Ask your fluff boy!” They threw an irritated glance over their shoulder.
Asriel wasn’t following.
He stood rooted in place, arms crossed tightly, ears drooping in unease.
“Lyra, I know you understand me,” he said, his voice quieter now, lacking its usual confidence. “I don’t want to go down there. I don’t like this one bit.”
And I did understand.
The elevator door remained open, waiting for us—an invitation or a trap. We knew he was expecting us now. That alone made my skin crawl. Every instinct screamed that we should turn back. That Asriel was right. That stepping into the unknown was dangerous, stupid, reckless.
But if we did turn back, how would we ever know anything?
I took a slow breath, forcing myself to meet Asriel’s worried gaze. “I need you with me, Sunshine,” I admitted. “I know what you mean, and I feel the same way. But I can’t do this without you.”
Next to me, Chara rolled their eyes. “Sentimental much?” they muttered under their breath, but I ignored them.
Asriel exhaled, ears flicking back as he stared at the elevator. I could see the hesitation in his posture, the war between his unease and his trust in us.
Then, finally, he stepped forward. “Fine…” His voice was reluctant, but he joined us in front of the elevator.
The second he crossed the threshold, the doors slid shut behind us with a clunk.
A small jolt ran through the floor, and the elevator began its slow descent.
We were committed now.
The elevator ride stretched on, the hum of machinery filling the silence. Asriel tapped his foot against the metallic floor, the quiet clink, clink of his claws making my nerves prickle.
“You’re going to make us crash,” Chara remarked dryly.
“That’s not how elevators work,” he muttered.
“Mm. That’s what they all say before an elevator mysteriously plummets into the abyss,” Chara said with a straight face. “Next thing you know, we’ll be a tragic story in some newspaper: Three Fools Found Squished at the Bottom of an Evil Scientist’s Lair.”
Asriel scoffed, crossing his arms. “Oh, come on. You’re acting like this place is some horror movie set.”
Chara raised a brow. “Isn’t it?”
“No,” Asriel said, but his voice lacked conviction. His tail flicked, his fingers fidgeting against his sleeves. “I get that it’s creepy, but Gaster isn’t some devil lurking in the shadows. He’s brilliant. He probably has important research down here—things that could help everyone.”
Chara gave a slow, skeptical nod. “Uh-huh. Sure. Let’s just hope his ‘important research’ doesn’t involve carving us open for ‘science.’”
I sighed. “You two bicker more than an old married couple.”
Asriel huffed. “I’m not bickering. I just think it’s unfair to assume the worst about him.”
But as he said it, I caught the way his claws lightly scraped against his arm, his posture tense.
He wanted to believe in Gaster. But he was nervous.
I frowned, studying him. “Asriel… you don’t actually feel okay about this, do you?”
“I just…” His arms tightened around himself, and he exhaled through his nose. “I don’t want to be scared of him.”
I didn’t have time to respond before the elevator gave a faint hiss and slowed to a stop. A soft ding echoed through the small space, and the doors slid open.
We had arrived.
The lobby was… welcoming?
That wasn’t what I expected.
Flowers decorated the room, their colors bright and varied, but gold stood out the most. Golden petals, golden stems, golden blossoms—they filled every available space, thriving even in the dim artificial light. It smelled fresh here, almost warm, like a memory of sunlight.
I stepped closer, brushing my fingers over a soft yellow petal. “What kind of flowers are these?”
A silence.
I glanced up to see Asriel and Chara exchanging looks.
“Uh…” Asriel scratched the back of his head. “Buttercups.”
Oh.
Oh, shoot.
These were the flowers they had used to accidentally poison me. And they knew it.
Now this was awkward. But as far as they knew, I didn’t know about that.
I forced a casual shrug. “Well… at least we know he likes flowers, I guess.”
Asriel latched onto the change in tone like a lifeline. “See?” He gestured at the room. “I told you he’s not some freak. Any guy who likes flowers is probably just misunderstood.”
Chara snorted but said nothing.
My gaze drifted past the flowers to the doors ahead. There were two smaller ones on either side and a massive door looming at the center. Instinct told me that door was important, which naturally meant it was locked.
And, yeah. It was.
We tried, but it wouldn’t budge. So, with no other choice, we turned to the right door instead.
The room beyond was lined with hospital beds. Rows and rows of them, pristine and empty.
I swallowed. “That’s… a lot of beds.”
Chara’s arms crossed. “So you still don’t find this strange? Why would he casually have this many beds?”
Asriel sighed, exasperation lacing his voice. “Because the lab is also an emergency hospital. It’s common knowledge, Chara.” He shot them a glare. “Stop being like this. You’re annoying now.”
Chara’s expression twitched, but they didn’t answer back.
I stepped between them before the tension could thicken. “We should keep going.”
We moved forward, pushing into another hallway.
This one was different.
More golden flowers filled the space, even more than in the lobby. They spilled from every corner, thriving in carefully placed soil beds. Overhead, bright artificial lights mimicked sunlight, casting everything in a hazy golden glow.
It was like a miniature greenhouse.
Like something carefully cultivated.
“If I were you, I wouldn’t touch those.”
The voice came from behind us, smooth and amused.
Asriel yelped—actually yelped—spinning around so fast his ears flopped. What a scaredy-cat.
We all turned.
Gaster stood there, smiling. He was always smiling. And beside him, Mettaton mirrored that same expression, watching us with unreadable eyes.
It was eerie.
Mettaton stood there as if nothing had happened almost three years ago. As if we were just guests, as if nothing had ever been wrong.
“Ah! Uncle Gaster!” Asriel blurted, scrambling for words. “Sorry for barging in, we just—”
Gaster raised a hand, silencing him with an easy gesture.
“It’s fine, my prince.” His voice was as warm as ever. “I opened the elevator myself. I knew you were here the moment you stepped inside my lab.”
There was something about the way he said that, something that made my skin crawl.
“You must’ve come for a tour, right?” Gaster continued pleasantly.
Asriel nodded, beaming, completely buying into the act.
But it was so obvious that we hadn’t come here for a tour. And I hated the way Gaster always used that honeyed tone, that perfect kindness, in front of other people. He didn’t use it when it was just the two of us.
And yet, every time he did, it made me wonder.
Did I imagine things about him? Exaggerate them? Misunderstand?
“I’m glad you’re taking such interest in my work,” Gaster went on, hands clasped behind his back. “Though, I must say, you picked a rather unfortunate day. All of my staff is off today.”
“Oh, that’s fine, Uncle Gaster,” Asriel said instantly. “We’ll just come back another time.” He was already turning to leave when—
Mettaton stepped in front of him, blocking the way.
He smiled. “It’s quite alright, darlings. You can stay a little while longer. I can make tea.”
Gaster’s grin widened. “Oh, that would be delightful! Thank you, Mettaton.”
Without another word, Mettaton turned and strode off.
Chara crossed their arms. “Why is the tin can nice now?”
“He was fixed.” Gaster waved the question off. “Don’t worry about him.”
Yeah. That totally wasn’t ominous at all.
“Well,” Gaster continued. “Since you’re already here, how about I explain a few things?”
I forced a sheepish smile. “Oh, we wouldn’t want to waste the great Royal Scientist’s time…”
Gaster chuckled, his eyes crinkling. “Nonsense. I’m quite proud of my work, after all.”
Of course he was.
And just like that, we were staying.
“I wanted to meet you humans as soon as possible, anyway.”
Gaster’s voice was light, conversational—like we were just old friends catching up.
“It’s been so difficult to get an audience with you.” His tone was almost playful, but something lurked beneath it. “His Majesty always insists that you’re… busy.”
His eyes—sharp, calculating—flicked between Chara and me.
“Have you made up your mind about my plan? The one I spoke about at the Gathering?”
Chara exhaled through their nose. “We don’t know any details about your plan. So how could we agree to something when we don’t even know what it is?”
Gaster just blinked.
Just a quick movement, subtle—but it was enough to betray the tiniest flicker of irritation. It was gone in an instant, smoothed over by the ever-familiar smile.
“I need your help. And your little determined SOULs… to break the barrier. It’s that simple.”
Chara’s posture was relaxed, but their eyes were sharp. “Right. And what happens after that?”
Gaster tilted his head. “Why, freedom, of course.”
Chara let out a slow hum, gaze flicking to me before settling back on him. “For who, exactly?”
“Why, for everyone, dear child,” he said smoothly. “That is what you want, isn’t it?”
Chara gave a slow, skeptical nod. “Uh-huh. Sure.”
A pause.
Then, Gaster chuckled, shaking his head in mock amusement. “Ah. You still don’t understand, do you?” he took a single step closer. “Humans created the barrier. But you—your kind—forgot how.”
His grin widened. “Humans had magic, long ago. But you lost it. You lost everything.” His voice dipped lower, conspiratorial. “And I’d like to give it back to you.”
Asriel’s ears twitched. “But—humans can’t use magic.”
“Not alone, no.” Gaster turned his attention to me now, studying. “But with the right guidance? The right teacher?”
His voice was honeyed, inviting. It made my skin crawl.
Chara exhaled sharply. “And let me guess. You’re the right teacher.”
Gaster’s grin stretched. “Who else?”
Chara held his gaze for a long moment before finally shaking their head. “Yeah, see, that’s where you lose me. Most people with good intentions don’t need to dress them up in riddles. They just say them.”
Gaster’s fingers twitched, ever so slightly, before he smoothed them behind his back again.
“I see,” he murmured. “Well, I do hope you won’t let cynicism cloud your judgment.”
Chara flashed their teeth in a mocking grin. “Oh, I love cynicism. It keeps me from being stupid.”
The air felt thicker now, like something unseen was pressing in.
So to ease the atmosphere, I asked, “Why do you have so many flowers? Is that a hobby of yours?”
Gaster chuckled again, turning slightly, as if admiring his own collection.
“Ah. You could say that.” His voice was airy, pleased. “These buttercups are special, though. They’re a tad different from your surface species.”
“Different how?” Asriel asked.
Gaster’s dark eyes flicked toward me.
“Why don’t you ask your little human friend?” His laughter was soft, almost warm—but it was mocking. “She tried them firsthand.”
The moment those words left his mouth, I understood.
He knew.
He knew that Asriel and Chara had used buttercups to poison me. He wanted to dig his claws into them, plant guilt, widen the space between us.
I could practically feel Asriel freeze beside me. His tail flicked, his hands clenching and unclenching, his expression carefully blank—but his eyes darted toward mine, searching, worried.
It’s okay, Sunshine. I already knew.
Chara, to their credit, recovered faster.
“It was an accident.” Their voice was steady, level.
“Ah, yes. I’m sure. After all, who would ever want to poison their dear friend… on their birthday?”
A slow, deliberate pause.
Then he turned back to his flowers, brushing a gloved hand over the petals.
“It would be wise to stay away from the buttercups, though. She was a lucky case.”
Lucky.
I felt my stomach twist.
So… there were other cases?
I glanced at the flowers. They looked so innocent, but healing magic hadn’t worked on them. My body had rejected every spell, like the poison was designed to linger.
What made these buttercups different?
And worse—was that the point? Were they made specifically to kill humans?
A cold shiver crawled up my spine, and I didn’t miss the way Gaster’s grin stretched just a little wider, as if he could hear my thoughts.
“Can we please leave?” My voice came out thinner than I wanted. “I’m feeling a bit dizzy.”
Gaster tilted his head. “Ah, but Mettaton is already preparing the tea.”
Chara stepped forward before I could.
“Didn’t you hear her?” Their voice was firm. “She feels sick. So we’re leaving.”
“That attitude won’t get you far in life.” The words were teasing, but his smile never reached his eyes. “But I understand. You may go if you wish.”
Asriel nodded awkwardly, ears low.
None of us spoke as we turned and walked toward the exit. The elevator wasn’t close—we still had a ways to go—but I could feel Gaster’s gaze following us, his presence looming even as we left the room.
His poisoned flowers lingered in my mind.
I knew I had doubted him for a reason. I knew I wasn’t imagining things. I wasn’t sure what he had planned before, but I was sure now—whatever it was, it was nothing good.
Because he was nothing good.
We finally reached the elevator, and as the doors slid open, my body gave up trying to hold back the sickness.
I gripped my mouth, bracing against the wall as nausea churned inside me.
“What’s wrong, Lyrie?” Asriel’s voice was soft, worried.
“It’s nothing,” I muttered, but my voice was tight. I flicked my gaze to Chara. They looked… stiff.
“It’s just…” I tried to push the unease down. “The air must’ve been stuffy in there.”
A lie.
Asriel fidgeted, his hands wringing in front of him. “If this is about what he said…” His voice grew smaller. “It was really an accident. We didn’t know buttercups were that poisonous.”
Asriel hesitated, then blurted, “You believe me, right?”
I forced a weak smile. “Of course I do.” My gaze softened. “I know you two would never hurt me on purpose.”
That should have been the end of it. But Asriel still looked uneasy.
His ears twitched, his tail curling slightly, and he looked at me like he wanted to say something more—but he didn’t.
Instead, his hands clenched at his sides. “I just hate that he said it like that,” he admitted, voice quiet. “Like we—like we meant to do it.” His claws dug slightly into his sleeves. “Like we should still feel bad about it.”
Chara scoffed, arms crossed. “That’s what he wants.” Their voice was sharp, defensive. “To make us doubt ourselves. To make her doubt us.”
Asriel still wasn’t looking at me.
I hesitated, then stepped closer, placing a hand on his arm. “Hey,” I said gently. “I don’t doubt you. I never have.”
Asriel finally looked at me, his eyes uncertain, like he wanted to believe me but couldn’t quite shake the weight of Gaster’s words.
I gave his arm a small squeeze. “Don’t let him make you feel guilty for something you already made right.”
Asriel swallowed, then nodded, ears flicking up just slightly. “…Okay.”
Notes:
See you next thursday! (or later... orrrrr earlier... Or I dont know.)
Chapter 29: SIDE STORY: Eggcellent betrayal.
Notes:
Here's a surprise side story! I hope you enjoy <3
Happy Easter if you celebrate—and either way, I hope you’re having a beautiful Sunday! :DD
Also...
103 kudos and 2,400+ hits?! I’m speechless. I never imagined this little story would get so much love. You’re all amazing—thank you from the bottom of my heart!
Chapter Text
Every year during spring, monsters celebrate the Spring Festival.
Toriel once told us that even though there aren’t really seasons in the Underground, they still keep the tradition alive. I always thought that was kind of sweet. It’s similar to the surface’s Easter, though it has nothing to do with religion—it’s more like a celebration of making it through the cold, dark months.
Different towns have their own customs, but New Home throws the biggest one. Monsters go all out for the Spring Festival, especially in the capital city. One of the main events is Muffet’s Spider Egg Hunt. Her spiders work all year weaving special eggs from silk, then dye them in every color imaginable. On the day of the festival, they scatter them all around the city. Whoever collects the most wins the Muffet Special—a legendary dish with completely secret ingredients. I’ve only ever heard whispers, but everyone says it’s unreal.
I wanted it so badly.
Everywhere I looked, the city sparkled with color. Monsters drew all kind of symbols with chalk on the stone, and there were a lot of shops, I mean booths to buy all kind of goods. We had time before the hunt so we wandered around. Monsters sold all kind of homemade things, baked goods, clothes, hats... really anything you can imagine. Muffet had her own booth as well, with spider cider, spider donut... spider this spider that. It looked good, but it had a sign say: By spiders, of spiders. I don't want to find out what that means.
"Honestly, I wish they could be more transparent about the ingredients." I said.
"I mean it's transparent enough if you can read." Chara shot back.
"God, please I hope it's not true..."
"We should head to the center, the race will start soon!" Asriel waved us over
We were in the middle of the crowd when the starting whistle blew. Not a good idea, well it is if you want to get CRUSHED.
Monsters of all shapes and ages darted through alleyways and flower gardens, diving into bushes and climbing buildings. Someone got tackled near the hotdog stand. A small white dog ran past with an entire basket in its mouth. No one stopped it.
We didn't seperate this year, we agreed we should team up. Better to split the Muffet special into three parts than having absolutely nothing.
I found one egg nestled in a nearby bush, only for a child with more claws than manners to snatch it from my fingers. RUDE!
"This reminds me of the orphanage food fights..." Chara said
Asriel, meanwhile, was bribing smaller kids with candy in exchange for their eggs.
"Wait is this allowed?"
“Did anyone say it wasn’t?” He winked
WHAT A CHEATER... And a smartass.
Things were going great.
We were bruised, exhausted, possibly covered in dirt—but our baskets were full. Well, half-full, which was basically overflowing by Spring Festival standards. We’d found eggs wedged into lanterns, under benches, inside a grumpy vendor’s hat (he was not thrilled).
“This is it,” Asriel beamed as we ran through the plaza. “We might actually win the Muffet special this year!”
“I call dibs on the first bite,” I smiled.
“You didn’t even find the most eggs,” Chara scoffed. “I did all the heavy lifting,”
Asriel grinned. “We’re a team, remember?”
And Chara smiled. A small, serene, peaceful smile.
As we were approaching the registration booth, exhausted, Asriel let out a breath and said, “Let’s slow down. We’ll probably win anyway.”
“Yeah,” Chara agreed, brushing hair from their face. “I’ll look around the booths while you two catch your breath.”
Asriel and I sank onto a nearby bench, setting our baskets down at our feet. I closed my eyes just for a minute... Muffet special. I was already drooling.
Big mistake.
“Wait... where’s my basket?” I asked, glancing down.
Gone.
“Wait—mine too. Where is Chara?”
Chara was already sprinting towards Muffet, baskets clutched under both arms.
"CHARA!" I shrieked, chasing after them. "YOU EGG-STEALING SNAKE!"
Asriel, horrified: “But we TRUSTED you!!”
Chara yelled over their shoulder, “OH, HOW MUCH WE WILL ENJOY THIS!!”
“WHY ARE YOU STEALING THE EGGS IF YOU WANT TO EAT IT TOGETHER?” I cried.
“We! As in ME! Me, myself, and I!” Chara shouted and laughed.
I hurled a decorative bunny statue at them.
I missed.
It hit an old monster wearing a sunhat.
The monster screamed. Oops?
When we finally caught up to Chara—panting, red-faced, betrayed—they were standing smugly in front of Muffet’s booth, holding up the baskets like trophies.
“Hey Muffet,” Chara grinned, “I got all this by myself.”
I wheezed up behind them. “YOU LIAR! Those were ours!”
Asriel nodded, looking like he was on the verge of tears. “We worked together!”
Muffet blinked at us with all eight eyes, then daintily took the baskets.
“Well, I’m afraid there’s no rule against that,” she said with a shrug. “Festival’s a free-for-all. It’s perfectly fair.”
Chara smiled like a smug little devil. “You heard her. Totally legal.”
I screamed. “Legal doesn’t mean moral!!”
“I caaaaaan’t hear you!!” Chara said, lifting the cake like it was an Olympic gold medal.
Asriel slumped dramatically against a tree. “I can’t believe you did this to us.”
“You bribed children, Asriel.”
“At least I didn’t rob my friends!”
I pointed at Chara. “This will haunt me. Every Spring. Forever.”
Chara bit into their reward pastry. “Mmm. Betrayal tastes like cinnamon.”
I just dropped to my knees in the middle of the plaza and whispered, “This is my villain origin story.”
Chapter 30: Absolutely chill night
Notes:
Hi :0
Sorry for not updating, I had a stressful week. BUT! To make up for it, I combined last week’s and this week’s chapters into one! <3
I might stick to updating once every two weeks, if that’s okay. Exam season is coming up, and things are getting more stressful by the day.
Hope you understand!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
We finally stepped out of that goddamn laboratory. The air outside was humid and thick with heat, but even so, I felt like I could breathe again.
Maybe this little adventure of ours was a mistake.
I glanced at Asriel. He had been so excited before now he walked beside us now with his ears drooped, shoulders tense, his usual warmth drained away. He always gets disappointed in people when he’s with us. I know it’s not our fault, that we’re just showing him the truth, but still… I hate seeing him like this.
I forced a smile. “How about we… visit Grillby’s?” I suggested. “My treat.”
Chara didn’t even look at me at first. Their jaw tightened, eyes flicking away like they were weighing whether it was worth the effort to answer. Finally, they muttered, “Fine.”
Not exactly enthusiasm, but it wasn’t a no. They turned slightly toward Asriel, waiting.
Nothing.
“Asriel?” I tried again, softer this time.
His ears twitched, like he hadn’t even heard me at first. Then he blinked and shook himself out of whatever thought had gripped him.
“Yeah? Oh, sorry. I think I’ll pass today. I wanna head home. I have to finish my studies.”
And just like that, he turned away.
I took a step forward instinctively. “Asriel, wait!”
He barely slowed.
“I just…” I hesitated, feeling stupid for not knowing what to say. “We don’t have to go to Grillby’s. We can just—”
“I’ll see you guys later,” he interrupted, not even glancing back.
My hand hovered uselessly in the air before I let it drop to my side. Chara stood next to me, not saying a word, just watching him go.
“…He’s upset,” I murmured, mostly to myself.
Chara scoffed under their breath. “Brilliant deduction, detective.”
I shot them a glare. “Seriously. What if we pushed too far?”
Chara folded their arms. “You act like we forced him to come. He’s wanted answers as well. He’s the one who insisted Gaster was a ‘good guy.’”
I sighed. “That doesn’t mean it didn’t hurt.”
They didn’t reply, just turned and started walking toward the docks. I lingered for a second, glancing back toward the hotel where Asriel had vanished.
“I thought for a second you’d say we should go home too,” I murmured as I caught up.
“I’m not gonna chase after him. Let him cool off.” Chara didn’t look at me. “You coming or not?”
“…Do you really want to tag along?” I asked carefully. “You look dead on your feet.”
“Sleep’s overrated…and you’re paying, right? Might as well get something out of tonight.”
There wasn’t really a right answer to that.
Ever since they turned eighteen, their visits to Grillby’s had multiplied. They never said much about what they did there, just offhand remarks about drinking with Sans. A lot.
I raised an eyebrow. “I know you go there a lot. Why are you even a regular? You only turned eighteen, what, five months ago?”
Then they shrugged, casual as ever. “Legal now, isn’t it?”
I frowned. “That doesn’t answer my question.”
Chara sighed, rolling their eyes. “Because it’s fun, Lyra. You know, fun? That thing you never let yourself have?”
I narrowed my eyes. “You mean escapism?”
They twitched. “Call it what you want.”
We approached the dock, where the River Person’s boat was waiting. Whenever I asked their name, they never answered. So I just called them Hoods. They always wore that deep, shadowy hood… so I think it fits them? Nevermind...
Hoods greeted us with a slow nod before stepping aside to let us board. I hesitated for just a second, staring at the water lapping against the wooden platform.
Asriel usually held my hand whenever we took one of Hoods’ shortcuts. Not because I needed it. Just... because. He always knew how much I hated deep water. But I guess at the mature age of seventeen, I should start growing up. I can’t always depend on him.
Chara and I sat next to each other as Hoods placed a hand on the boat, a quiet hum escaping from beneath their hood. Magic pulsed through the wood, and the vessel drifted forward smoothly.
No stories today, then.
I leaned back slightly, watching Waterfall pass us by. Chara sat beside me, unusually quiet, their face turned toward the dim lights reflecting off the water. One leg was crossed over the other. Tired.
The boat rocked gently beneath us, but my fingers wouldn’t stop fidgeting. Skin. Fingernails. Anything to keep my hands busy.
From the corner of my eye, I saw Chara glance down at my hands.
“Too bad Asriel isn’t here to baby you.”
I flinched. “He always knows how to talk to me when I get like this.”
Chara scoffed. “Yeah. I noticed.”
I looked over. “Are you...jealous of him?”
They didn’t answer, just shrugged a little.
“I love him, yeah. But not like that.”
Chara looked away.
“And no,” I added, “that’s not why I pulled away when you tried to kiss me.”
They frowned. “Yeah? Well, you still go to him with every little problem. You don’t come to me.”
I stared at them. “That’s not true. I told you about Gaster first. We have all those late-night talks in my room. Don’t act like you’re out of the loop. You know that’s bullshit, so come up with a better argument.”
Their mouth pressed into a thin line. “I just feel pushed to the side.”
I exhaled. “Because I rejected you?”
They didn’t answer, but the silence said enough.
“Well I’m sorry,” I said, quieter. “But I was confused. Everything’s been a mess. I need time to figure out how I feel. It’s not like I don’t like you, you’re an important part of my life. One of the most important, actually.”
They didn’t say anything, but their shoulders were a little less tense.
“I don’t rank people,” I said. “But if I did, you’d be in the top five.”
Chara gave me a look. “Out of how many?”
I smirked. “Six.”
That earned me an eye-roll, but the corner of their mouth twitched.
We arrived at the docks, and I hurriedly got off the boat, the sharp chill of Snowdin biting into me. Of course, we didn’t come prepared for the cold. Honestly, I was almost missing the heat of Hotland at this point. I should've thought this invitation through...
We made our way to Grillby’s.
As we stepped into the bar, the air smelled like grease, burning wood, and something vaguely sweet. The place wasn’t too crowded—just a few regulars nursing their drinks, their conversations a low hum beneath the crackling fireplace. The second we crossed the threshold, a familiar slurred voice rang out.
“Well, if it ain’t my favorite little troublemaker!”
Slumped over the bar, Drunk Bun waved a stubby paw in our direction, his other hand clutching a half-empty glass of something strong. His fluffy ears twitched as he squinted at Chara.
“Took ya long enough to show up, kid.”
Chara smirked, strolling over with the ease of someone who’d done this a hundred times before. “Miss me already, old man?”
Drunk Bun snorted. “Hah! I miss my wallet not bein’ empty after bettin’ against ya last time.” He waggled a finger at them. “You’re a damn cheater, I swear.”
Chara put a hand over their chest, mock-offended. “Excuse you, I won fair and square. It’s not my fault you have no poker face.”
“That’s slander,” Bun declared, dramatically taking another sip of his drink. Then his bleary gaze shifted to me. “Oh, Lyra! You finally showed up. Chara won’t shut up about you when they’re drunk.”
I crossed my arms. “I bet.”
Chara groaned under their breath and grabbed Bun’s glass. “Alright, you’ve had enough.”
I shot Bun a dry look. “I think he needs water…”
Bun just laughed. “Vodka’s my water, my lady.” He hiccupped dramatically. “HIC.”
Chara shook their head. “I swear, you’re a mess.”
We sat down at a table, and before I could even look at the menu, Grillby approached to take our orders. He wasn’t the talkative type—at least, not in a way most people could understand. His flickering flames shifted subtly, communicating more to those who actually knew how to read them.
That definitely didn’t include me.
I’d only been here once or twice in the past three years, mostly for the hot chocolate. That same rich, creamy drink I used to share with Asriel and Chara.
"Two hot chocolates," Chara ordered smoothly, leaning back in their seat.
Grillby hesitated for just a second, the embers in his eyes flickering. Then, without a word, he turned and went to prepare our drinks.
Chara smirked. "He’s happy to see you again. Says you should drop by more often." A slight pause then, with a lazy shrug, "Can’t say I disagree."
I shot them a look. "To watch you get wasted? Yeah, I think I’ll pass. I already have my hands full with sober Chara, thanks."
Chara let out a soft chuckle, drumming their fingers against the table. "Oh, come on. Don’t be so uptight. I’m basically an adult now—I can make my own terrible decisions." They tilted their head, the smirking. "Besides, it’s not that bad. I usually come here with Sans."
I sighed. "Yeah, I know. He never shuts up about it. Just conveniently leaves out the part where you both get very drunk."
Chara hummed thoughtfully, eyes drifting toward the bar. "He’s got selective storytelling skills, makes me sound a lot more responsible than I actually am." They exhaled, the teasing edge in their voice softening slightly. "Not that it really matters. People believe what they want."
Before I could respond, Grillby returned with our drinks, setting them down carefully. The second I caught the scent of the rich chocolate and saw the perfectly toasted marshmallows floating on top, a warmth settled in my chest.
It was exactly how I remembered. Perfection in a mug.
"...Still better than anything else I’ve had here," they muttered, almost to themselves.
I glanced at them, watching as they idly swirled the drink in their cup.
"This is my favorite too," I admitted.
Chara let out a short laugh. "Yeah, well... not like you've ever tried anything else here."
I shrugged. "Fair point."
A small silence settled between us, filled only by the distant chatter of the bar and the occasional clink of glass. I let myself enjoy the warmth of the hot chocolate—the way it reminded me of simpler times, before everything had gotten so complicated. Well... Less complicated.
But I hadn’t come here just for nostalgia.
I set my cup down. "To be honest, I wanted to come here to talk about what happened at the lab."
Chara’s grip on their cup tightened, just barely. Their expression didn't change, but I could see it in the slight tensing of their shoulders.
"Yeah?" Their voice was light, casual, but forced. "And here I thought you just wanted a drink."
I met their gaze. "Gaster knew everything about what happened with the buttercups." My voice was quieter now, careful. "And the way he talked about it... it wasn't just some coincidence."
Chara’s smirk twitched, almost faltering. They took another sip, slower this time, like they were buying themselves a few extra seconds before responding.
"...So what?" Their tone was still sharp, still guarded. "It’s not like we didn’t already know we screwed up."
Gaster's words had been deliberate, calculated. He wanted us to feel like pawns in some larger game—especially Chara and Asriel. When I was sick, he said some weird things as well.
"The way he said I was lucky…” I hesitated, my fingers tightening around the mug. “He called me a lucky case, and I think—”
“Lyra…” Chara interrupted gently. “I know I’ll sound like a hypocrite, but I didn’t come here to rehash all the heavy stuff. I just… I wanted to hang out. With you.”
I blinked, caught off guard. “You do sound like a hypocrite. On the boat, you made a big deal about me not coming to you with problems.”
They didn’t deny it.
“But yes…” I let out a slow breath. “I get it. You're tired. I can see that. I won’t force anything.”
I nudged my mug forward slightly, fingers brushing the side. “Just… promise me we’ll talk about it tomorrow.”
Chara gave a small nod. “Anything you want.”
Before I could say more, the bell above the door jingled, followed by the familiar shuffle of steps. I didn’t have to turn around to know who it was.
Sure enough, a second later, Sans slid into the seat next to Chara.
“whoa. okay. gotta admit, not what i expected when i walked in,” he said, glancing at Chara. “you finally got her to loosen up, huh?”
Chara smirked over the their cup. “No, she suggested it.”
Sans let out a low whistle. “character development.”
I rolled my eyes, but the corners of my lips tugged upward before I could stop them.
Sans tapped the wood with his knuckles. “hey, grillbz, get me the usual. and whatever my favorite drinking buddy wants.”
Chara glanced at me with a raised brow, silently asking. I gave a small shrug. “Go ahead.”
That was all they needed, Chara’s grin returned, satisfied. “Same as usual.”
Grillby nodded and drifted off, a flicker of flame trailing behind him.
Sans leaned in, his skull resting on his palm as he watched us with that signature look of trouble brewing. His grin stretched just a little wider. “so, what’s the occasion? special night out? or—” he tilted his head toward me, sockets glinting, “date night?”
I blinked. “What? No.”
It came out fast. Chara went still beside me.
I scrambled to soften it, my voice catching. “I mean—it’s not like that, I didn’t mean—”
But Chara had already turned their attention back to their hot choco, taking a slow last sip like they hadn’t heard a word.
I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck, feeling like an idiot. “Sorry,” I muttered. I wasn’t even sure who I was apologizing to—maybe both of them.
Grillby returned just then, setting down a thick glass of something dark and smoky in front of Chara—I don't want to know what—and a bottle of ketchup for Sans.
“thanks, pal,” Sans said, twisting open the ketchup with a lazy flick and taking a sip straight from the bottle.
“so,” he drawled, “what’ve you two been up to today?”
I hesitated, exchanging a glance with Chara. We had agreed to keep things normal tonight.
“Nothing much,” I said with a shrug.
Sans mirrored the motion, taking another sip of ketchup. “oh yeah? so breakin’ into my brother’s lab is ‘nothing much’ now?”
My heart stopped.
Chara simply tilted their head slightly. I, on the other hand, immediately dropped my gaze to the table, struggling not to look as guilty as I felt.
Sans snorted. “relax, kids. i ain’t mad.” He waved a lazy hand. “after the gathering, figured you two’d want to ketchup with my brother. not like i didn’t see it comin’.” He then grinned. “heck, can’t blame ya. i’d wanna poke around too.”
Chara finally spoke. “We just wanted to know what was inside Gaster’s head. We can’t walk into deals blind. We need to know what we’re agreeing to.”
Sans let out a low hum, tapping his fingers rhythmically against the table. “yeah… fair point.” His grin didn’t waver, but something unreadable passed behind his sockets. “good luck figurin’ out what’s goin’ on in my brother’s head, though.”
We left this topic at that. And after some point, I felt myself slipping from the conversation, tangled in my own thoughts. The warmth of my hot chocolate had faded, leaving only the ghost of sweetness on my tongue. Chara and Sans kept up a steady rhythm of conversation, occasionally pulling me in, but for the most part, I stayed quiet.
Eventually, I let out a breath and pushed my cup aside. “I think I’m heading home now.”
Chara blinked at me, then grinned. “We just got here, though.” Their words were smooth, but their eyes were unfocused.
“That ‘just got here’ was, what, two hours ago? Asriel’s probably worried by now.”
“fluffboy’s fine, but i get it.”
Chara pouted dramatically. “Lyyyyyraaaa. C’mon. Five more minutes?”
I crossed my arms. “Five minutes turns into an hour with you.”
Chara huffed. “You say that like it’s a bad thing.”
I rolled my eyes but smiled faintly. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”
Chara sighed in defeat, but when I turned to leave, I felt their gaze linger.
I didn’t look back.
I sighed and slouched against our table, chin resting on my palm.
Lyra was already halfway to the door. She didn’t look back.
Of course she didn’t.
“rough night?” Sans asked, voice lazy, but the kind of lazy that meant he was watching closely.
“Is it that obvious?”
”a bit.”
I huffed through my nose and tipped my glass back, swallowing another mouthful of alcohol. The burn was sharp, cutting through the thick feeling in my chest, but it didn’t last long enough. I gestured vaguely to Grillby for another, already feeling the pleasant hum of drunkenness settling into my limbs.
I tapped the glass. “I… tried to kiss her last night.”
Sans blinked. His grin twitched. “…un-bone-lievable.”
I groaned. “Don’t.”
He chuckled, raising his hands in surrender. “hey, just sayin’. based on how you’re drowning that drink, i’m guessin’ it didn’t exactly go how you hoped.”
I sighed. “She pulled away.”
Sans quieted.
“…damn.”
I rubbed a hand down my face, staring at the bar. “I just feel like… she only ever comes to me when she needs something.”
Sans set his ketchup down with a small thunk, brow bone creasing slightly. “heh. yeah. i get that.”
I glanced sideways. “Oh?”
Sans rolled his bottle between his hands, not looking at me. “my brother’s the same way.”
I let out a slow, bitter laugh, my head tilting back slightly. "Oh, good. So it’s a universal experience."
Sans let out a breath that could’ve been a laugh. “yeah. he only comes home when there’s somethin’ he needs. needs my help, needs me to check some calculations. but just to, y’know… see me?” He gave a small shrug. “not really his thing.”
I hesitated before asking, “What’s he like? Not as a scientist. As a brother.”
Sans was quiet for a while, long enough that I almost thought he wasn’t going to answer. But then, finally, he sighed.
“he’s… brilliant,” he said simply. “always has been. even when we were kids, he knew things no one else did. could figure out stuff just by lookin’ at it. i remember he’d build these crazy machines outta junk we found in the dump. stuff that shouldn’t even work—but they did.” A small chuckle. “i thought he was magic.”
I rested my chin on my hand. “You looked up to him.”
Sans snorted. “course i did—i do. he’s my big brother.”
I wasn’t sure how to feel about that. To me, Gaster was a monster in every sense of the word. But to Sans, he was still just… family.
“thing is… he’s always been like this. even when we were kids, he got real focused on things. if he wasn’t interested, he’d just… forget it existed. wasn’t tryin’ to be mean. just how his brain worked.”
I frowned. That sounded plenty mean to me. But I didn’t say that.
“He ever make time for you?” I asked instead.
Sans was quiet again. Then, with a small shrug, he said, “sometimes. in his own way.” He picked up the ketchup bottle and turned it in his hands. “he taught me everythin’ i know. made sure i could do stuff for myself. but he doesn’t see people the way we do. you gotta be part of the equation for him to notice.”
“You still work with him,” I pointed out.
Sans’s grin twitched. “yep. guess i’m still part of the equation.”
I narrowed my eyes. “Why?”
Sans let out a slow breath, rubbing the back of his skull. “’cause papyrus wants to see the surface.”
That caught me off guard. “…What?”
“when we were kids, paps used to talk about it. about seein’ the sun. the sky. he wanted to stand in the grass and feel the wind.” He exhaled through his nose, shaking his head with a small smile. “when i got older, i kinda stopped thinkin’ about it. figured it’d never happen. but paps? he still believes it’s possible. so… i figure if there’s even a chance i can get him there, i gotta take it.”
I stared at him.
"I don't know, you monsters have all these fancy fantasies about the surface, but it's not great at all."
"you're right, you know i've been there when i was a kid, but papyrus was just babybones when the war broke out and we were locked down here."
“I hate all of them.” My tongue felt heavy. “They can all burn in hell for all I care.”
“whoa. remind me not to introduce you to my pen pals.”
I sighed, shaking my head. "You don't get it."
“heh… i do, i used to think like that too. for a long time.” He paused. “but then i got to know you. and lyra. guess you two kinda screwed up my worldview. humans got their flaws. big ones. but so do we. trust me, if anyone’s got a right to be mad, it’s you guys.”
“Because of the war?” I asked. “I don’t know much about it.”
“nah. not just the war.” His grin faltered. “some humans are still sufferin’ because of us. even now. i got my regrets too, kid.” He glanced up at me. “why d’you think i come here every day? ain't just for the view. but i know you get me.”
I looked away. My throat was tight.
We didn’t become drinking buddies because we like each other. We drink together because, deep down, we both feel like shit. And that’s the kind of company that doesn’t ask too many questions.
I probably should’ve stopped drinking a while ago. The room was tilting slightly. My fingers fumbled as I tried to set my glass down, nearly knocking it over.
“you good there, chief?”
I waved him off, already signaling for another drink.
Grillby slid another glass toward me, and I took it without hesitation.
By the time the conversation shifted, I was already too far gone.
My head rested on my hand, my cheek squished against my palm. The words leaving my mouth were loose, unfiltered.
I pushed back from the table, but my legs felt like they weren’t attached properly.
Sans snorted. “yep. called it. you are absolutely plastered, buddy.”
I waved him off, gripping the wood for balance. “I am perfectly fine, Sans.”
I was not. I guess it’s time to leave.
Sans sighed, rubbing his skull. “welp. at least tell me you ain’t gonna do somethin’ stupid tonight.”
I grinned lazily. “Sans, buddy, my whole existence is stupid… But you get me.”
He huffed a dry chuckle. “yeah. unfortunately.”
Then I turned and walked straight into the damn doorframe.
One thing I didn’t quite think through was just how long this journey would be on foot, especially without Hood’s shortcut. I could’ve cut my travel time in half by taking his boat, but the idea of traveling alone on that thing…? Yeah, not happening. At least not yet. I wasn’t that brave.
A shiver ran through me as the cold seeped into my bones. I really should’ve thought this through before deciding to grab a drink at Grillby’s on a whim. And now I felt a little guilty for ditching Chara and Sans back there. But I wasn’t much of a social drinker or an outdoor person, really. Besides, Asriel was still on my mind.
He must be feeling conflicted about Gaster. On the surface, the guy seemed kind, and Asriel kept calling him "Uncle"... But the way he subtly tried to wedge a rift between us… that hadn’t been out of goodwill.
By the time I reached the border of Waterfall, I inhaled deeply. It’s fine. I’ve been here a thousand times. I can do this alone. Just keep my eyes forward. Don’t look at the water. I’ll be okay.
As I walked through the path bathed in the soft glow of Echo Flowers, the tension in my shoulders eased a little. It really is beautiful here.
I was almost through Waterfall when I reached a bridge. It's a little unsettling. The wood creaked beneath my feet as I stepped forward, my breath visible in the damp air.
Then voices came from behind me.
“Is that her?” a hushed voice whispered behind me, making me freeze mid-step.
“I think so” came another, just as quiet.
I turned, my breath catching in my throat. Two oyster-like monsters stood a few feet away. For a brief moment, we just stared at each other, equally stunned. Their eyes flickered with uncertainty, fear, even.
“…Can I help you?” I asked, keeping my voice steady.
The pink oyster stepped forward, their expression unreadable. “You most certainly can.”
I frowned, taking a cautious step closer. “How so? Is everything alright?”
Now that they were in clear view, I could see they weren’t just unsettled. They were hesitant. Like they were debating something between themselves.
The blue oyster pulled out a container. My stomach twisted with unease.
“…What is that?” I asked warily.
His grip tightened around it.
“We want your SOUL.”
For a second, my mind went blank. They want… what now?
I let out a breathy laugh, half expecting them to say it was a joke. “Sorry, I think I misheard you.” I took a step back. No, actually, more than one.
The pink oyster watched me carefully. “We were at the gathering. We heard Gaster’s words. We believe in him. We want to be free, human. Surely, you understand that.”
I swallowed hard. “I do. But… I thought this was supposed to be my choice.”
The blue oyster scoffed. “Hah. You say you understand, but clearly, you don’t.” Their voice dropped into something colder. “Grab her.”
I barely had time to react before he lunged.
Well. I guess it’s time to find out if all that tag with Asriel and Chara actually did anything for my stamina. Sooner or later, I was going to run out of energy. I knew that. But panic was a hell of a motivator.
Think, Lyra. Undyne lives here. It was probably way too late to be barging into her place unannounced, but desperate times, right? The only problem? I have no idea where she actually lives. Great. Way to go.
My lungs burned as I sprinted forward, legs threatening to give out. I veered off my original path, searching for any landmark that could point me in the right direction, anywhere that wasn’t just open space. But the footsteps behind me weren’t fading. If anything, they were getting closer.
I ducked behind a jagged rock formation, slapping a hand over my mouth to quiet my ragged breathing. My heart hammered in my ears.
“I’m sure she ran this way. Search the area. I’ll alert the others. We can’t miss this opportunity, she’s finally alone,” a voice said, not far from where I was hiding.
Others? Well I was naive thinking it was just the two of them.
A second voice hesitated. “Are you sure this is okay? What if she tells the king?”
“The royal family is just a symbol. They have no real power, just a title. We agreed on this.”
I pressed my back harder against the stone. What the hell have I gotten myself into? If there were more of them, that meant Chara could be in danger, too. No wait. Sans is with them.
But… Sans was Gaster’s brother. Would he really protect them if things got messy? Not that I didn’t trust him, but… I had a gut feeling that, when it really came down to it, he’d pick the freak over us.
I needed to get back to Grillby’s. Now. If they were still there, I had a chance. If not… well, I was screwed.
I steadied my breathing as the search began, figures moving through the darkness. Good. Let them spread out. It was past midnight, which meant the cover of darkness was on my side.
I smeared mud into my golden hair, trying to darken it as much as possible. If I couldn’t outpace them, I could at least blend into the shadows. Keeping low, I crept from one rock to the next, my breath shallow, my heartbeat a frantic drum in my ears.
I nearly slipped on a slick stone, my foot skidding against the damp surface, but I caught myself just in time. No stopping. I couldn’t stop. I knew I couldn’t die, but… what would happen if my SOUL was ripped from my body?
My legs ached, burning with each step. The cold seeped into my skin, a cruel reminder that Waterfall, while not the largest territory, still felt endless on foot. I kept my focus ahead, hoping, praying that Snowdin wasn’t too far now.
Yeah. As if I’d get that lucky.
A sudden yank on my hair wrenched me backward. My body hit the ground hard, the impact rattling through my bones.
“Boss! I got her!” The oyster’s voice rang with triumph. I could barely see their smug face in the dim glow of the echo flowers. “Y’know, we adapted to see well in the dark, missy. Didn’t need to go making your hair all ugly like that.”
I groaned, gripping my scalp where he’d pulled. “Does that even matter if I die now?”
They only shrugged. So much for monster kindness. But the fear was real now, clawing up my throat.
I had one thing on me, Undyne’s pocket knife. The same one she gave me for my birthday.
Regret churned in my stomach as I thought about every opportunity Undyne had given me to train, every chance I’d turned down. But now wasn’t the time for regrets.
The oyster’s grip on my hair remained tight, but their attention wavered as they scanned the area for his backup.
With a sharp inhale, I slipped my hand down to my boot, fingers wrapping around the knife’s handle.
I struck fast, burying the blade deep into their leg.
They shrieked, their grip instantly releasing as they staggered back. I wasted no time—I scrambled to my feet and ran.
My chest burned, my hands stung from the fall, and worse, I had no weapon now. The knife was still lodged in ther leg, which meant I was completely defenseless.
I just had to pray I’d run into someone friendlier.
I reached the bridge, the same one where this whole mess started.
And then I saw them.
Chara stood at the other end of the bridge, hands shoved into their pockets, looking half-asleep or just completely out of it. Thank god they decided to walk instead of taking the shortcut. Double thank god they didn’t stay in the bar any longer.
Relief surged through me like a wave, and before I knew it, I was sprinting toward them. The second I reached them, I practically collapsed against their chest, shivering from exhaustion.
Chara staggered from the impact, but their hands instinctively caught my shoulders.
“What the hell, Lyra?” They blinked, clearly still processing. “I didn’t exactly expect you to throw yourself into my arms, but hey, guess dreams do come true.”
I smacked their arm weakly. “Sober up. Quickly, preferably.”
They tilted their head. “Huh? What is it this time? Why are you panting so hard?”
Before I could answer, footsteps pounded against the wood. The oysters were already on the bridge, faster than I thought.
Chara swayed slightly on their feet, blinking slowly at the approaching monsters. “Huh. You really do make new friends everywhere, huh, Lyra?” They shot me a lazy grin, but it was dulled off.
I grabbed their sleeve, voice low. “Focus. This isn’t a joke.”
The pink oyster monster stepped forward. “We’re in luck. We were only expecting to find one of you.” Their eyes flickered with a dark satisfaction. “But Gaster will be pleased to have both.”
Chara’s grin faltered, their brows drawing together in sluggish confusion. “Both?” They swayed again, then let out a quiet laugh. “Ohhh, I get it. You guys are kidnappers.” They pointed a slow, wobbling finger at them. “That’s cute.”
The blue oyster growled. “You should take this seriously. You are vital to his work.”
“His work?” I echoed, my stomach twisting.
The pink oyster ignored me, keeping their focus on Chara. “You should be honored. To serve a greater purpose.”
Chara blinked again, then scoffed. “Hah. ‘Greater purpose.’ Okay. Sure. Lemme just—” They started stepping forward, but their foot caught on the bridge’s uneven plank, and they stumbled.
I barely caught them before they could faceplant. The oyster monsters watched, unimpressed. Me too.
I hissed under my breath. “Chara. You’re drunk. Can you please take this seriously?”
They draped an arm over my shoulder, grinning. “I am serious. Seriously drunk.” Then, to the oysters “But if you two wanna fight, gimme a second to—hic—catch up.”
The blue oyster scowled, patience wearing thin. “Enough of this. We’re taking you both. Now.”
Then they rushed us.
I yanked Chara backward, barely dodging a swipe from the pink oyster’s clawed hand. Chara groaned in protest. “Ugh, wha—wait, are we actually fighting? This wasn’t just, like… metaphorical?”
“YES!” I snapped.
They blinked. “Oh. Cool. Good to know.”
The blue oyster lunged for me again, but I ducked, shoving Chara back toward the bridge’s entrance. “Move! Now!”
Chara wobbled but followed, tripping over their own feet as I grabbed their wrist and yanked them into a run. The bridge creaked beneath us as we bolted toward Snowdin, my heartbeat pounding in my skull.
Behind us, the oysters weren’t giving up.
“Don’t let them escape!” one barked.
I risked a glance back, bad idea. The pink oyster was terrifyingly fast, closing the distance with alarming ease. I shoved Chara ahead, trying to pick up the pace, but they were slowing down.
“Chara!”
“I am running!” they groaned. “Everything just feels like it’s… moving…”
Oh, for the love of—
I heard footsteps gaining, and before I could react, a hand grabbed my hair AGAIN and yanked me back. Yay. I'm falling again.
The pink oyster loomed over me, eyes glinting. “You’re not going anywhere.”
Chara spun at the sound, blinking sluggishly. Their gaze took in the scene—me on the ground, the oyster towering above, the other closing in. They looked pissed.
“Okay.” Chara straightened—or tried to. “That’s enough.”
They wobbled in place, then cracked their neck.
The pink oyster smirked. “What are you gonna do, drunkard?”
Chara sighed. “Dunno.” Then they lunged.
And, despite their wobbling stance, they still moved faster than I expected...
Chara’s lunge was fast—or at least, it should’ve been. Instead, their foot tangled with their own leg…
I winced. Oh no.
The pink oyster barely had to move. With an almost bored expression, they sidestepped Chara’s attack.
Chara, undeterred (or maybe just too drunk to care), pivoted and swung their fist. They missed by a wide margin, nearly toppling over from the force.
The blue oyster snorted. “Pathetic.”
Chara blinked blearily at their own failed attack. Then, with the confidence of someone who definitely did not just miss their punch by a full foot, they smirked.
“Hah. That was a warning shot.”
Oh my god.
The pink oyster sneered. “You’re a joke.”
And then they decked Chara across the face.
The impact sent them stumbling back—hard.
I surged forward. “Chara—”
They lifted a hand, stopping me. Their head lolled slightly to the side, blinking through the haze of alcohol and pain. Then, very slowly, they wiped the blood from their mouth with the back of their hand, staring at the red smear like it was something fascinating.
“Ohhh, finally, I was wondering when I’d sober up.”
That was a lie. They weren’t sober. Their pupils were still blown wide, and when they moved, there was the slightest hesitation, a half-second lag between intention and execution. But something had clicked into place.
The oysters must have sensed it too, because they hesitated.
Chara’s body was still sluggish, but their instincts were sharp. When the pink oyster lunged for another hit, they didn’t dodge cleanly, but they rolled with the impact, letting the strike glance off their shoulder instead of landing full force. Then they retaliated, fast.
They feinted left, then at the last second, twisted and slammed their elbow into the blue oyster’s injured leg.
The monster screamed, crumpling instantly.
Chara didn’t stop. They grabbed him by the back of the head and smashed his face into their knee though their movement was a little sloppier than usual.
The pink one didn’t wait. While Chara was mid-motion, still adjusting, they swung, a vicious, clawed strike meant to tear.
I saw it coming. Chara didn’t.
“MOVE!” I yelled.
Chara tried, but their delayed reaction cost them. The oyster’s claws raked across their arm, drawing three deep, crimson lines. Chara hissed through their teeth, staggering back.
I lunged in, grabbing a loose rock and hurling it at the oyster’s head. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to make them flinch.
Chara took advantage of that split second.
They ducked low, gritting their teeth through the pain in their arm, and swept the monster’s legs out from under them. The oyster hit the ground with a solid thud.
Before they could react, Chara was on them.
With one hand, they grabbed the front of their shirt, yanking them close. Their grip trembled—whether from pain, exhaustion, or alcohol, I couldn’t tell.
“Wanna try that again?”
The oyster’s eyes widened with fear.
He did not try again.
With a wheezing breath, they scrambled back, grabbed their fallen friend, and bolted into the darkness.
Chara exhaled sharply, watching them go. Then, very slowly, they turned back to me.
They grinned, blood dripping from their nose. “Told ya I could fight drunk.”
Then their legs gave out. I barely caught them before they faceplanted.
“…You absolute dumbass,” I muttered, wrapping an arm around them.
Chara just hummed contentedly, leaning their full weight on me. “M’fine.”
“You’re bleeding.”
“M’extra fine.”
I sighed, already regretting everything, and started dragging them toward Snowdin. “We’re going home.”
Chara just gave me a lopsided grin. “Awww. Lyra, are you worried about me?”
I groaned. “Shut up. I thought you sobered up.”
Chara stretched, wincing slightly. “Just enough to handle those guys. They were terrible, though. Probably never fought once in their lives.”
I rolled my eyes. “Please tell me you can walk on your own.”
Chara suddenly looked weak. Their shoulders slumped, and they let out a dramatic sigh. “Oh, I’m so hurttttt.”
I laughed. “What a clown.”
They smiled, but instead of standing up straight, they leaned against me—heavily. I staggered under their weight. “Okay, nope, absolutely not. You’re too heavy for this. Walk.”
“But Lyraaa,” they whined, letting themselves droop even more. “My legs… they’re broken.”
“They are not broken,” I huffed, shoving at them. “You just got punched in the face.”
“And in the soul,” they added, voice dripping with fake sorrow. “That’s the real injury here.”
I rolled my eyes. “I swear, if you make me drag your drunk, dramatic ass all the way back to Snowdin, I’m leaving you in the snow.”
“Joke’s on you. I love snow.”
I sighed, but despite everything, I couldn’t stop a grin from tugging at my lips. How do I deal with them?
As we trudged forward, the weight of what just happened settled in my chest. Gaster’s reach was spreading. Monsters were listening to him.
Chara shifted beside me, mumbling, “Hey, Lyra?”
“What?”
“Next time…” They yawned, tipping their head back. “Sober me up before the fighting starts.”
I snorted. “I hope there isn’t a next time.”
The night stretched on, Waterfall fading behind us.
But I knew this wasn’t the last time we’d have to fight.
Notes:
I bet you didn’t expect Sans and Chara to be best drinking buddies
Chapter 31: Feelings are hard.
Notes:
Hey!
I really appreciate you all... I'm going through a lot of stress lately, and your support in the comments and the kudos truly means the world to me. Thank you so much!
Enjoy the newest chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
We kept a steady pace toward Snowdin, deliberately veering away from Hotland. That place was off the table now. After what happened, returning there would be reckless. I’d avoid it for a long time—preferably forever. Chara had finally stopped leaning on me, but they were now cradling their injured arm.
Once we were sure no one was following us, we finally stopped to breathe. I rummaged through my pack for something to make a makeshift bandage. When I gently unwrapped their sleeve, I got a glimpse of the wound in full.
It was worse than I thought.
“We need to clean that soon,” I muttered, exhaling through my teeth. “Are you okay?”
Chara gave a lazy shrug, then waved their good hand dismissively.
“This?” They tilted their head. “Feels like a papercut. You know I’ve had worse back then. It’s sweet you care though.”
“Of course I care,” I said quickly, almost defensively.
But my chest ached with guilt. I was the one who suggested stopping by Grillby’s. I knew (or at least suspected) that Chara would end up drinking too much. It’s not like I could have predicted an assassination attempt, but still… every time I looked at them, pale and bloodied, my heart twisted.
“I’m sorry,” I said, voice low. “Truly.”
“What for?” Chara muttered, not quite meeting my eyes. “It’ll make a sick scar. Besides, it’s my fault. I got too hyped at Grillby’s.”
“There’s nothing wrong with having fun,” I said gently. “But maybe... don’t get that drunk next time. It’s not safe anymore. Especially not alone.”
Their smirk faded. Just for a second.
“Yeah,” they murmured. “Learned that the hard way.”
We walked on. The echoing blue glow of Waterfall was fading behind us, and the air turned crisper. Snowdin wasn’t far now. I glanced at Chara again. They were more underdressed than I was, and with that open wound… great. Just what we needed. An infection or a fever.
"I thought monsters were supposed to be made of love and hope. And compassion. Those guys had none.”
“They have love,” I murmured. “But it’s for their own kind. Not us. We’re their enemies.”
Chara frowned. “We didn’t do anything.”
“I know.” I looked up.
Above us, the ceiling glittered with those glowing stones those beautiful little false stars...
“But I think it’s not about what we did,” I said softly. “It’s about what they want. They want to be free.”
Chara’s voice got quieter. “Still doesn’t make it right.”
“I know,” I said finally. “But that doesn’t stop them.”
They followed my gaze upward. For a moment, we just stood there, looking at a sky that wasn’t a sky.
“This place is paradise compared to the orphanage.”
“For us, maybe,” I replied. “But not all humans lived like we did. A lot of them… they had families. Warm houses. Real homes.”
I lifted my hand, gesturing toward the ceiling.
“If you gave those people the choice between a cage this big or the whole sky?”
I met their eyes. “They’d pick the sky. Every time.”
“I finally found a family here, Lyra,” Chara said, almost in a whisper. “I don’t want to go up there…”
“That family,” I said softly, “wants the surface, Chara. Whether we like it or not.”
I hesitated. The truth felt cruel, but sugar-coating it now would only make things worse later.
“I’m not saying they’d hurt us to get there,” I added, “but... Asgore is the king. He has a kingdom to answer to. If the majority wants freedom, he might not have a choice.”
Chara scoffed, brushing a strand of hair from their face. “He’s the king. He can just tell them to fuck off.”
I gave a tired, bitter smile. “I don’t think it works like that anymore. Our kidnappers said something—about the royal family being more of a symbol now. That Asgore’s grip on power is slipping. If things keep unraveling like this…”
I swallowed.
“…Even if Asgore wanted to stop Gaster, I don’t know if he still could.”
There was a long pause. Chara’s gaze dropped to the ground, their mouth pressed into a thin line.
“You really know how to kill a mood.”
“If you were sober, you’d agree with me,” I said, exhaling.
“…Fuck.”
“Yeah.”
Chara's voice dropped, barely above a murmur. “What do we do now?”
It wasn’t a question for me, not really. It was the kind of thing you say when you’re asking the stars, or the universe—knowing they won’t answer.
“I… I don’t really know,” I admitted.
The faint golden glow of Snowdin crept into view— flickering windows, smoke curling from chimneys, a hint of laughter carried by the breeze. It wasn’t much, but it was something.
“We’ll get to the inn,” I said, almost to steady myself. “I’ll patch you up. That’s the first step. That wound’s really starting to worry me.”
Chara just nodded.
Snowdin was a different world. Even at this hour, well past midnight, the little town buzzed with life. Not like New Home, Snowdin breathed. It was warm and scrappy and full of small kindnesses. I always liked it here. The people never treated us differently, even when the Dreemurrs weren’t at our side.
We stepped into the inn, it was a modest place—cozy, like someone’s living room more than a business. A sleepy little bunny sat at the counter, half-buried in a newspaper. Her ears perked up the second she saw us.
“Welcome to Snowdin Inn, humans!” she chirped with a big, sleepy smile. Then her eyes widened at the sight of Chara’s bandaged arm. “Oh heavens! You poor thing! That looks terrible—we should call a doctor or—"
“It’s okay!” I cut in quickly, raising a hand to calm her. “Do you have a first-aid kit? We just need two rooms, if that’s alright.”
Chara shot me a confused look. Two rooms?
I didn’t explain. I needed space. I needed time. I needed to think.
“Yes! I keep them inside in the closet of the rooms.” the innkeeper said, clapping her paws together. “you’re in luck—plenty of vacancies tonight. And of course, everything’s complimentary for you two.”
Chara and I exchanged a glance.
“…Wait. Free?” I echoed.
The innkeeper huffed like the very idea of us paying was offensive. “Oh, honey. You two are practically part of the royal family at this point.” Her smile softened. “Monsterkind already owes you more than you know.”
"Thank you... I don’t know what to say," I murmured.
The innkeeper just smiled.
She handed me the keys, her gentle fingers lingering just long enough to be reassuring. We were already partway up the stairs when she spoke again, her voice low.
“…I was at the Gathering, you know,” she murmured. “The way you stood beside our prince.”
My steps faltered. I swallowed.
“I believe in peace, dears. And I believe in you. Now, go on. Get some rest.”
“Thank you.”
Chara and I turned away, continuing upward.
"I'll patch you up first," I said once we reached the door. The key clicked in my hand, and I pushed it open.
Chara followed without a word, though their footsteps were heavier now.
The room was small, but cozy. Candlelight flickered across warm wooden walls, casting gentle shadows on the floorboards. A simple dresser sat in one corner, and the bed— broad and piled with soft, mismatched blankets took up most of the space. The single window was fogged with frost, overlooking the streets of Snowdin.
I shut the door behind us. A soft click marked the silence.
Chara groaned and flopped onto the bed like a puppet cut from its strings, sinking into the covers with an exaggerated sigh.
“Oh, finally. I thought we’d have to trek through another five death traps first.”
“You’re dramatic,” I muttered, tossing the key onto the nightstand.
“And you’re bossy. We all cope in different ways.”
I crossed my arms. “Take off your sweater.”
Chara cracked an eye open. “Whoa, Lyra, at least buy me dinner first.”
I didn’t dignify that with a response. Just stared.
“Fine, fine,” they grumbled, pushing themself up with a hiss through their teeth.
They peeled off the bloodied sweater with slow, deliberate movements. Their white undershirt was streaked with deep red, dried and dark around the edges. I didn’t speak. Just moved to their side and carefully began unwrapping the makeshift bandage we’d tied earlier.
The wound was worse in the stillness deep claw marks, raw and angry-looking, skin pulled taut around broken flesh. It looked painful. It was painful. But they weren’t showing it.
I crossed to the dresser and found exactly what I wanted: a small, neatly stocked first-aid kit tucked beside a folded towel. The innkeeper really was the prepared sort.
I sat beside Chara again, flipping open the kit.
“This might sting,” I warned, pouring antiseptic onto a cotton pad.
“Please,” Chara scoffed. “I’m tougher than that.”
I pressed the cotton pad against their wound.
Chara hissed, their shoulders tensing. “Okay, ow—”
I shot them a smug look. “Tough, huh?”
They muttered something under their breath but didn’t pull away.
I worked in silence for a while, carefully cleaning the wound. Their skin was warm beneath my fingertips, but they stayed still, letting me do what I needed to. Once the wound was disinfected, I threaded the needle, steadying my hands.
“You know,” Chara muttered as I pierced the needle through their skin, “looks like all that secret troublemaking behind Mom’s back did you good.”
I raised an eyebrow.
They smirked “Look at you now. Professional nurse.”
I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Hold still.”
Chara chuckled but obeyed. My focus returned to the stitches.
The room fell quiet again— thick, comfortable silence, broken only by the soft hiss of wind outside the window. I tied the last stitch and reached for the bandages.
But before I could finish wrapping it, Chara leaned into me.
I froze for a moment, my hands still hovering over the bandage. I could feel the tension in their body, the warmth of their skin, and the way they held me as though they needed something to hold onto.
"Chara?" I whispered, unsure of how to interpret this sudden wave of emotion. "What’s wrong?"
Chara’s voice was strained when they spoke. "I’m... angry. For being so damn reckless. I... I almost let them take you. I was drunk, I was an idiot. And you got hurt because of me."
I slowly ran my hand up and down their back in slow, calming strokes, trying to soothe them.
"Chara," I murmured softly, "you had it worse. You were the one who got hurt. You’re the one who needs to take care of yourself. Not me."
Chara pulled away slightly, enough to look me in the eyes, their face full of guilt, frustration, and something that almost felt like a plea.But they said nothing more.
I felt heat crawl up my neck— panic, confusion, too many thoughts I didn’t want to unpack. So I stood up. Fast.
"I think I’ll head to my own room!" I blurted out. "My hair needs a good wash—I mean, look at me. I look horrible."
Chara blinked at me, startled. Then, slowly, their lips quirked upward.
"You're still beautiful," they said quietly. "Even with mud dried in your hair."
I didn’t look back.
I couldn’t. My face was burning. I didn’t want to give them the satisfaction of seeing it. Of knowing how much that one line rattled around in my chest.
Because what the hell was I even feeling right now?
Just two days ago, they’d tried to kiss me. And I rejected them. After that they were being a complete asshole. And now... they were sweet again. And I'm—
I don't know.
I left Chara’s room and crossed the hall to mine. It was just a few steps away, but it felt miles apart.
I got into the shower, scrubbing the dirt and dried blood from my skin, but the confusion didn’t wash off.
By the time I climbed into bed, it was well past midnight. The room was warm. The bed was soft. But I still felt cold.
This was the second night I’d gone to sleep without Chara nearby.
And I hated it.
I stared at the ceiling, sheets tangled around me, heart twisting in a way I couldn’t untangle.
Why was I distancing myself from them?
Maybe it was easier to pretend I saw them as just a friend because I was sure (absolutely sure) that they couldn’t possibly like me like that. That it was all in my head.
But it wasn’t, was it?
It was so obvious. I was just too scared to face it. Too confused to think about whether it was right or wrong.
But why would it be wrong?
I sat up. My heart was pounding, and I wasn’t even sure what I planned to say. I just... couldn’t stay in this room alone one more minute. I threw the covers off and headed for the door.
I yanked it open.
And there they were.
Standing on the other side. One hand raised, like they were about to knock.
Chara froze.
I stared.
Neither of us said a word for a long, stunned moment.
Their hair was still damp from a quick rinse. Their eyes looked tired, but focused— like they'd been standing there rehearsing what to say and still hadn’t figured it out.
"...Hey," they said finally, voice low.
I didn’t answer right away. My fingers were still curled around the doorknob, knuckles white.
“Hey. Did you want something?”
I was screaming inside. Why did I say that??
Chara glanced away, rubbing the back of their neck. “…I couldn’t sleep.”
“…Okay.” I stepped aside further, tugging the door open just a little wider. “You can come in.”
They hesitated for a second, then walked past me and stood in the center of my room like they weren’t sure what to do with their limbs.
I closed the door behind them. Why is this so awkward right now? We were just fine an hour ago.
I climbed into bed first, tugging the blanket up around my knees and sitting with my back against the headboard.
“…Do you want me to sleep on the floor?” they asked, clearly trying to sound casual, and failing miserably.
I rolled my eyes. “Don’t be stupid. Just get in.”
Chara slipped under the covers, they laid stiffly on their back, arms crossed over their chest, eyes fixed on the ceiling.
I settled beside them, also flat on my back. We weren’t touching, but the warmth of them was right there. One shift, one breath, and I’d feel their skin against mine.
Chara whispered, “I don’t sleep well without you.”
I turned my head slightly, watching their profile in the dark.
I know that.
The silence stretched.
“I liked you since I first saw you, you know?” Chara said, suddenly. Quietly. Like they’d been holding it back for years. “Back at the orphanage. I didn’t know what it was. I was young... and angry. And mean.”
I said nothing. My fingers twitched beside them, aching to do something.
“When I left the orphanage, I didn’t think I’d see you again. And it… broke something in me.” Their voice dropped to almost nothing. “I came to the Underground to die, but you know that.”
Chara’s eyes remained on the ceiling. “If you hadn’t jumped after me that day… I probably would’ve tried to kill myself. Eventually...”
A sharp, helpless pain bloomed in my chest. I couldn’t stop the question that left my mouth. “…Even with Asriel there?”
Chara was quiet for a moment. “Asriel is the second most important person in my life.” They turned their head slightly to look at me. “But it’s… different. You’ve always been the first. It hits different when someone you’ve loved your whole life tries to stop you. Compared to someone you just met.”
They gave a small, humorless laugh. “I would’ve found a way to convince Asriel it was okay. You know he is easy to manipulate."
I couldn’t speak. I moved my hand and reached for their face.
I cupped their cheek gently, running my thumb over the curve of their jaw. Their eyes fluttered shut, like it physically hurt to be touched that softly.
Their hand came up. They curled their fingers around my wrist.
Warmth.
“I don’t know how to love anyone else the way I love you,” Chara said, their voice barely audible, but each word landing like a blow to the chest. “I'm sorry if that scares you.”
“It doesn't scare me.” My voice came out steadier than I felt. “I told you I was just confused. This happened so fast... I’ve never experienced this with someone. Maybe I did with you— but you know I have holes in my mind…”
I looked away, the weight of everything I couldn’t remember suddenly too heavy in my throat.
Chara shifted beside me, their expression tightening. “I was scared when you pulled away,” they admitted quietly. “Because I don’t know where I got all that confidence from. I shouldn't have—”
“No.” I said it so firmly, it surprised even me. “No, Chara, you opened my eyes. And I’m grateful you did that.”
I sat up a little, just enough to look at them fully. My voice softened. “I just got so frightened for a second. I didn’t know what to do. We always did everything together, we survived so much together… This is just new for me. That’s all.”
I reached for them, heart racing as my hand found theirs under the blanket. Our fingers intertwined.
“I just need to figure this out...” I whispered, “With you.”
Their breath caught—and I leaned in, brushing my lips to theirs.
They froze. Then melted.
One hand in mine. The other sliding to my waist like they were afraid I’d vanish.
I kissed them again deeper this time. And they kissed me back like they’d been waiting their whole life.
When we finally pulled apart, we stayed close. Breathing each other in. Hearts in our throats.
“So… uh. Do we kiss like that every night now, or was this a limited-time offer?”
I smacked their forehead. “Shut up.”
They grinned. “That’s not a no.”
Notes:
Well... this happened.
I promised my friend I’d keep things fluffy this chapter so here we are. We’re getting close to the end of the story. I’m not sure exactly how many chapters are left, but I can definitely feel we’re nearing the finale.Also, I’ll be honest: romance isn’t my strong suit. I’m way more into edgy, mysterious stuff, but I gave it my best shot! Sometimes you’ve got to step out of your comfort zone, right?
Let me know what you think. I’d really love to hear your thoughts!Wishing you all the best.
See you next week (or the week after)!
Love you all.
Chapter 32: For the kingdom
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I woke up later than expected, but after last night, I couldn’t blame myself. My body still felt heavy with exhaustion, like I could sink into the mattress for another few hours.
Chara was still curled up beside me, their arms loosely draped around my waist, breath warm against the side of my neck. We were tangled together under the blankets, our legs half-crossed, like neither of us had wanted to let go in our sleep. Their hand was still holding mine—firm, even now. As if letting go would make me disappear.
I sighed through my nose and carefully shifted, testing how much I could move without waking them. Chara murmured something unintelligible and tightened their grip, nuzzling a little closer.
…Okay. That was cute. Annoyingly cute.
I stayed there for a few more minutes, letting the quiet hum of the morning settle around us. Then, with a bit of maneuvering, I gently slipped my hand free and stretched my stiff limbs, careful not to disturb them. They didn’t stir.
I glanced at them for a moment, debating whether to wake them up—but they’d earned a little extra sleep. Maybe getting them breakfast would put them in a better mood when they woke up.
I padded toward the bathroom, splashing some cold water on my face. It helped a little, but the moment I pulled on my sweater, I grimaced. It was still caked in dried mud, the ugly stains making me look like I’d rolled down a hill. Which, to be fair, wasn’t far from what actually happened last night.
I keep thinking—what would've happened if Chara hadn't shown up?
If they’d taken Hood’s shortcut, I would’ve been…
Dead?
Would I be dead?
If someone takes my SOUL, do I actually die, or do I just reset?
But my SOUL is the culmination of my being. It’s everything. The source of my power. The root of who I am.
I would’ve died. Right?
I clenched the bathroom sink. My stomach twisted. That awful anxiety was crawling up my spine again, cold and sharp.
It’s fine, Lyra. You’re fine. You didn’t die.
I smoothed out the fabric before heading downstairs. The warm scent of cinnamon and fresh bread drifted through the air as I reached the lobby. Standing at the front desk was the innkeeper—except now, she wasn’t alone. A small white-furred bunny kid stood beside her, ears twitching as he peeked around her skirt.
The second I stepped off the stairs, he pointed directly at me.
His big eyes shone with excitement. “Mom! Mom, look! It’s the human!!”
I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden outburst. He was pointing straight at me, ears perked like I was some kind of celebrity.
Bonnie gently lowered his arm. “Warren, sweetheart—no pointing, remember?”
He shrank a little behind her skirt, but still peeked up at me, wide-eyed and buzzing with energy.
I smiled. “Hey there. I’m Lyra. I don’t think I caught your name yesterday.”
She chuckled, resting a hand on her son’s head. “Oh, of course! I was so focused on getting you two settled in. I’m Bonnie, dear. And this little one is Warren. Sorry about that—he’s just excited.”
I smiled. “Nice to officially meet you both.”
“I saw you at the big thing!! The... the meeting!” he said, tail flicking. “It was my first time! Are you a princess?? Where’s the other human? Are they hiding?”
“Well… I don’t know about the princess thing.” I rubbed the back of my head. Being called that was a little embarrassing. “They’re still asleep.”
Bonnie smiled warmly. “How about some breakfast? It’s on the house.”
I instantly shook my head. “Oh—no, no, I couldn’t do that. You’ve already been generous enough.”
Bonnie’s ears twitched as she studied me for a moment. Then, with a knowing look, she said, “It wouldn’t feel right to charge a member of the royal family.”
I winced. Oh, come on. “I’m not—”
“You live with them, don’t you?” she pointed out, her smile unwavering.
I hesitated.
Bonnie’s voice softened. “I don’t mean to make you uncomfortable, dear. I just think you and your friend deserve a little kindness.”
I sighed, “…At least let me pay for our meal.”
Bonnie chuckled. “Fine~”
She disappeared into the backroom to start preparing breakfast.
That left me alone with Warren.
The kid practically vibrated with excitement as he took a step closer, staring up at me. “Hey, hey, what’s it like being human?”
I blinked at him. “Oh. Uh…” I tilted my head, considering. “Honestly? Kind of boring.”
Warren’s nose scrunched up. “Boring?? No way!!”
I grinned. “I mean it. You guys have magic, cool glowing eyes, sharp claws, and some of you can even breathe fire. That’s awesome. Humans don’t get any of that.”
Warren gasped. “Wait—none of you can breathe fire?”
“Not unless something’s gone very wrong,” I joked.
He frowned deeply, like I’d just shattered his entire worldview. “But… but humans used to have magic, right?”
I hesitated. “A long, long time ago, yeah.”
“How come you lost it?”
I let out a slow breath. Good question. “Guess we stopped needing it.”
Warren made a face. “That’s so dumb.”
I laughed. “Yeah, tell me about it.”
The kid kept firing off questions while Bonnie worked in the back, ranging from ‘Do humans hibernate?’ (no) to ‘Are your eyes really that bright?’ (yes, and apparently it freaks Chara out at night).
Bonnie handed me a neatly arranged tray, steam curling up from the warm plates. A stack of fluffy pancakes, a small dish of syrup, and a plate of buttered toast with strawberry jam sat beside two steaming mugs of hot cocoa.
“Hope your friend likes sweets,” she said with a knowing smile.
I smirked. “Oh, trust me. This is perfect.”
Balancing the tray carefully, I made my way back upstairs, nudging the door open with my foot.
Chara hadn’t moved.
They were still sprawled out like a cat, tangled in the blankets, face half-buried in the pillow, their hair a mess of soft tangles. Their hand rested in the empty space where I’d been lying minutes ago.
But I knew them better than that.
I set the tray down on the nightstand and crossed my arms. “You’re awake.”
A muffled groan. “No.”
“Chara.”
They gripped the blanket tighter. “…You left me.”
“I went to get breakfast.”
“Lame excuse. For all I know, you could’ve just… left me.”
“And where exactly would I go? We live in the same castle, dumbass.”
“I still feel very betrayed right now.”
I rolled my eyes and tapped a fork against their arm. “What if I told you I brought pancakes?”
A pause.
Then, slowly, like some ancient creature stirring from hibernation, Chara peeked one eye open. “…Pancakes?”
I held up a mug. “And hot cocoa.”
They leaned over, kissed my cheek, and snatched the mug. “Yeah, I always knew you were a good person, Lyra. I don’t say that enough.”
“You don’t say it at all.”
We dug in. As we ate, I told them about Bonnie and her kid.
“The kid’s cute,” I said between bites. “Kept asking what it’s like being human.”
Chara smirked. “Did you tell him we’re actually super lame?”
“I did, yeah. Shattered his worldview. Also, I finally got the innkeeper’s name—Bonnie.”
“She seemed nice.”
“She was. Offered breakfast for free.”
They raised a brow. “You didn’t take it, did you?”
“Of course not.”
By the time we finished eating, sunlight had filled the room, brightening the frost-framed window with a warm, golden haze.
Chara wiped their mouth with the back of their hand. “You know… I’ve been thinking. We should tell Asriel.”
I blinked. “About what?”
They took my hand and lifted it gently between us. “This.”
“Oh.” I stared at our hands. “Right. That. He’s a little oblivious sometimes." I sighed
“You talk?” Chara scoffed. “You’re just as bad.”
“Shut up.” I nudged them. “He’ll support us. Whatever we say.”
I looked away. My face felt warm.
Chara stretched with a groan. “Alright, alright. I guess we have to move now.”
I stood already heading towards the door. “Yeah. Guess so.”
They slipped on their boots, then paused. I could feel their gaze before I turned to meet it.
“What?”
"Nothing… just coming to terms with the tragic burden of having a ridiculously pretty girlfriend.”
“Okay… thank you?? Gosh, I really don’t know how to handle this. Do we… high five now?”
I looked back at Chara, who stared at me, absolutely dumbfounded. I mean—I’m not good with romantic affection. Sure, I can kisskiss and hughug, but when it comes to words? I have no idea what I’m doing.
“You are… awfully lame, Lyra,” Chara said, shaking their head. “But I love you anyway.”
“I’m not used to affection like this. Please don’t make it weird.”
“I’m not making it weird. You’re making it weird.”
Chara just smiled and followed me out the door. Girlfriend? Yeah… I guess we are together, after last night. But it still felt like a dream.
After saying a quick goodbye to Bonnie and Warren, we stepped out into the chilly Snowdin air.
The streets were already lively—shopkeepers setting up stands, kids throwing snowballs, a group of dogs fighting over a single stick.
We made our way toward Hood’s dock, the wooden planks creaking beneath our boots. The boatman was just arriving, the dark hood over their face swaying gently as they stood silently on the vessel.
Chara hopped on first, then turned back to me with their usual lazy smirk, hand outstretched. I rolled my eyes but took it anyway. Hood placed a hand on the wood, and the boat began to move.
"Tra la la... Lovers drift through calm waters. But even still rivers can drown."
The hairs on the back of my neck prickled. That was... oddly specific.
Chara’s hand was still in mine.
“Hoods says the weirdest shit sometimes,” they muttered, shooting a sideways glance at the boatman.
“Yeah…” I tried to sound casual, but I couldn’t stop thinking about it. We were almost assassinated last night. I didn’t know how Chara could be so calm.
They stretched out and leaned against me, sighing like a sleepy cat.
I looked at them and smiled. We have each other now. It’s okay. We shared a happy moment together. We love each other.
But what if Gaster captures us?
What if he kills Chara?
What if we can’t rescue them in time?
Would I have to kill myself again just to reset everything?
Would that even work?
Where would I go back to?
“I like this. Might fall asleep again.”
What if I die… and forget them?
What if I wake up and don’t remember their voice, their face, how it felt to be loved like this?
What if we’re snatched the moment we arrive in Hotland?
Wait—
Did they say something…?
“Oh, you like the boat?”
“You’re unusually dense this morning, airhead.” They bumped my shoulder. “Are you overthinking something again?”
“…No.” I hesitated. “I mean—yeah.”
Chara shifted, giving me their full attention. “Well, go on. I’m all ears.”
“I’m just… thinking about everything. What if things get worse?” I stared ahead, voice dropping.
“You know that won’t happen, we have each other Lyra.” Chara said.
I nodded, but it was half-hearted. The ride was calm— If not for my thoughts, I might’ve called it peaceful.
We reached Hotland before long.
Chara hopped off first. “Thanks for the ride, Hood.”
The boatman simply nodded. Their voice floated after us as we stepped onto solid ground:
"Come again sometime... Tra la la."
We waved goodbye.
Then we turned toward the lab. The paths were empty. No one in sight.
I squeezed Chara’s hand. They leaned down and kissed the top of my head, soft and grounding.
We’re safe.
We’re safe.
I kept repeating it. But the words didn’t stick.
The walk through the castle halls was… absolutely normal.
Servants gave us quick bows before returning to their work, as they always did. But there was something else—glances. Or… was I imagining that? What if they were with Gaster?
Asriel came back without us. Maybe that was why. The tension thickened as we approached his room.
I hesitated in front of the door, my hand hovering near the handle.
Chara exhaled through their nose. “You gonna knock, or are we just standing here forever?”
I crossed my arms. “Well, you can do it yourself! Go ahead.”
Chara raised an eyebrow. “Lyra, he is our best friend. Stop acting like this.”
Then, without hesitation, they knocked.
The door swung open instantly.
I flinched. “Whoa—”
Asriel stood there, eyes darting between us. His ears were slightly drooped, his tail flicking anxiously.
“I was wondering when you’d knock,” he muttered.
Chara narrowed their eyes. “You creep. Were you just standing there waiting for us?”
Asriel crossed his arms. “I heard your voice, okay? And I was anxious.”
I smiled, taking his paw in mine. “Why so, Sunshine?”
What was I even playing at? I was just as anxious as him… maybe even more.
Chara rolled their eyes at the nickname. They hated when I babied Asriel.
Asriel hesitated. “I—I just…” His voice wavered. “I left. I just… left you guys there.” He shook his head, frustrated. “I—I don’t know, okay? Maybe I thought you’d be mad. Or maybe I thought…”
Chara’s brows pulled together. “Wait. You think we’re mad at you?”
Asriel’s ears flattened. “Well, you tell me.”
Chara shrugged. “Why would we be? You didn’t feel like coming. That was a ROUGH day.”
“It doesn’t matter! I shouldn’t have run off like that.” Asriel’s grip tightened around my hand. “I’m sorry. I just felt so… conflicted.”
He looked down, ears twitching.
“I still think Gaster doesn’t mean any harm,” he admitted. “He’s just… weird. But I’ll be open-minded now.”
Chara scoffed. “Well, good to know, because we almost got killed yesterday… Also Lyra is my girlfriend now, isn’t that cool?”
I smacked their arm.
“What? It’s true,” Chara said. “He said he’s open-minded now, he should know.”
“Wait, what?” Asriel’s eyes widened. “Who attacked you?!”
I exhaled. “I decided to head home early and got cornered by some freaks who believed Gaster was right.” I shrugged. “But we got away.”
“I saved the day,” Chara added smugly.
I glanced away. Technically… yes. But all I could picture was drunk Chara swinging wildly, missing half their punches.
“We absolutely need to tell Mom and Dad.” Asriel’s voice was firm.
“Do we? I don’t think it’s a good idea.”
“He’s the king of the freaking Underground, Chara,” Asriel argued. “He’s not going to sit around while two of his children are being targeted for assassination.”
Having someone like Asgore on our side would definitely help... right? He loves us—we know that. But what the monsters said about the monarchy still bugs me.
“It’s not a bad suggestion, Asriel. I agree,” I said.
Chara rolled their eyes but nodded anyway. Well, we were set to meet with him, regardless.
“He should be in his office,” Asriel added. “We can find him there.”
A beat passed as we headed down the hall.
“Wait.” Asriel stopped, narrowing his eyes at Chara. “What did you say earlier? About Lyra being your—?”
Chara glanced over their shoulder, totally unfazed. “My girlfriend.”
Asriel blinked. Then again. “…Your—what now?”
“I just said it.”
Asriel, shaking his head in disbelief, grinned. “Yeah, yeah, I heard you! I just didn’t know you two had a thing for each other.”
Honestly? Neither did I. Took me a while to figure it out.
“When did this happen?”
“Last night.” I muttered.
Asriel threw his hands up dramatically. “I swear, I will never skip out on anything ever again. I just missed two huge moments like it was nothing. Well—I’m happy for you anyway.”
We continued towards Asgore’s office. The thing is that… it was at the highest point of the castle. Maybe it was just me, but it felt intentional—like he didn’t want anyone bothering him unless it was really important. I mean, who climbs that many stairs for fun?
I was out of breath by the time we reached the top. Asriel and Chara were ahead, while I trailed behind, barely keeping up. I remembered the time two years ago when Asriel came into my room nearly in tears because Undyne had made him sprint up these stairs during training. Poor guy was exhausted every night.
“Please tell me that once you become king, you’ll move your office somewhere lower,” I panted.
“You’re weak, Lyra. This was nothing,” Asriel said with a grin. “When will you finally start working out with us?”
A bead of sweat rolled down my temple. They had a point. After the assassination attempt, maybe it was time.
“Maybe... starting tomorrow?”
Asriel stopped dead in his tracks and turned to me, grabbing my shoulders with wide eyes.
“WAIT—really?!”
“I mean, yeah. I was almost killed. I don’t want that happening again.”
“Oh... right.” He let go of my shoulders. “I’m sorry.”
“Why are you sorry?” I tilted my head.
“They’re my people— I feel like I should be responsible for them.”
He looked so sad. So... grown. Not like the trembling kid from the Ruins. I pulled him into a tight hug.
“I reaaaaally reallllly love you. Don’t carry that weight alone, okay? Their choices aren’t your fault. They’re still individuals. Their crimes belong to them.”
He hugged me back. Chara leaned against the wall nearby, arms crossed, watching us with a small smile.
“Okay, enough of your sappy opera. We need to move,” they said.
We knocked on the door, and a deep, familiar voice called from inside.
“Come in!”
Asriel led the way, his posture stiff with purpose. Chara and I followed close behind, quiet.
“Hey, Dad,” Asriel said, his voice lighter than his expression.
Asgore sat behind his large oak desk, glasses perched low on his nose, a stack of papers in his hands. He looked up and offered us a warm, slightly tired smile.
His office was beautiful unapologetically so. The walls were lined with high bookshelves, interwoven with ivy and colorful, blooming flowers, and a blood-red plush carpet that muffled our steps.
I’d only been here once or twice. Mostly because it was a workout to get up here, but also because Asgore didn’t like us in his office. Strictly didn’t. About a year ago, we were playing hide-and-seek, and Asriel said that his dad’s office would be the perfect hiding spot. We went in.
I had never seen him that angry before.
He’d scolded us like we’d walked into a crime scene. That day, we learned: never enter this room without him.
Back then, I thought it was just a privacy thing. But now… maybe it wasn’t just about boundaries. This room held more than just boring tax documents... If there were any files on the Aeternum Project, they’d be here.
“Howdy! How nice it is to see you three,” Asgore greeted, setting his papers aside.
“You look old with those glasses,” Chara said with a grin.
Asgore chuckled, unbothered. “Well, I’m ready to retire.” He glanced toward Asriel. “But we’ve got some years before that, don’t we?”
Asriel smiled faintly but didn’t reply.
Asgore gestured for us to come in fully, and we did, instinctively forming a loose circle around his desk like we were preparing for some kind of ritual.
“So,” he said, steepling his fingers. “I suppose you didn’t climb all those stairs just to see your old man. What’s wrong?”
I didn’t even notice I’d grabbed Asriel’s hand until he gave it a gentle squeeze. My palm was damp. My throat tightened.
After the Yearly Gathering, he pretended everything was fine. But I saw how he looked at us.
“So remember yesterday,” Chara began, voice casual but taut, “when we said we were going out?”
“Yes…” Asgore’s brow furrowed slightly behind his glasses. “I don’t like where this is going.”
“We actually snuck into Gaster’s laboratory,” Chara said, quick and blunt. “But because—”
“You did what?”
His voice slammed into the room like a war hammer. Silence followed that quickly. Even the light in the room felt colder somehow. Asgore didn’t raise his voice often. He didn’t need to. But when he did, it held centuries of weight behind it. He stood tall even when sitting—shoulders squared, hands now clenched as he rubbed at his temples like he was trying to massage the rage back into his skull.
My fingers curled tighter around Asriel’s.
“Well, you can’t expect us not to snoop around, Dad!” Chara said suddenly, voice cracking with frustrated defiance. “What Gaster said at the Gathering was fucked up and—”
“Language.” Asgore snapped his gaze toward them. It wasn’t often you saw this version of him not the soft gardener, not the warm father who baked snail pie and made bad jokes, but the King. The one who led a kingdom through a war. I tend to forget that...
"Sorry..." Chara said looking down. Asgore was the only one that could make them looking like this. "As I said we just wanted to know his plans. We didn't find anything, but after that we decided to take a break with Lyra. I stayed behind to... chat with Sans a bit. I shouldn't have because on her way home Lyra almost got assasinated."
Asgore now looked at me, but... I couldn't see any suprise in his eyes. I gulped.
"I-its true Asgore... They said they want to take my soul, and I should understand, because it's for monsterkind's sake."
"I knew this would happen sooner or later,” Asgore said quietly. “I would’ve liked if it didn’t happen at all.” He let out a slow sigh, heavy with something that sounded too much like resignation. “Is there… anything else?”
Anything else?
That’s all he had to say?
My heart sank. My fists clenched.
“Dad, what are you talking about?” Asriel stepped forward, incredulous. “They almost got killed! Shouldn’t we be talking about what to do? How to set up defenses? Or—or how to stop Gaster? This could start a war!”
Asgore stood up from his chair, slow and deliberate, turning his back to us. He walked to the tall window, hands clasping behind him.
“Monsterkind wants to be free,” he said. “Everyone is searching for their own way to solve this. I… wish there were another path. One that didn’t lead here.”
There it was. The truth the monsters whispered. The fear I’d carried since the Gathering.
My head was spinning.
“So it is true,” I said, voice sharp. “The royal family’s just a symbol now. Even though you’re a boss monster, you can’t—or won’t...do anything.”
“Lyra—” Asriel reached for me, but I pulled away.
I backed away from his reach, wrapping my arms around myself.
“I don’t understand,” I whispered, my voice catching on the edge of panic. “You said we’d find another way. You made me believe that.”
He stayed silent.
“No,” I said, more forcefully now. “No, I’m not just going to walk into Gaster’s lab with Chara and hand over my SOUL. Is that what you expect?” My breath hitched. “Because he’s got a plan? Because you don’t?”
My voice was rising, shaking. “He’s insane! You know he is! He doesn’t want freedom, he just wants to end what he started on the surface.”
“Lyra, calm down—what are you even talking about?” Asriel said, panicked, confused.
“I can’t calm down!” My voice cracked. “I don’t know anything—and it’s driving me crazy!”
My hands were shaking. My thoughts were a storm. I glared at Asgore, willing him to look at me. To explain. To be the dad I believed in.
But all I saw was his back.
“Then talk about the Aeternum Project,” I said, voice sharp, trembling. “I—I know what you did on the surface. We know. What the hell was that for, anyway?”
Asgore’s shoulders stiffened. Chara stared at me, unreadable. But I needed the truth. We deserved it.
“You want to keep pretending we’re safe while hiding that?” I pressed, stepping forward. “I overheard everything. You experimented on humans.”
Asriel froze. “Wait… Dad? You… experimented on human SOULs?” His voice was barely above a whisper. His hands trembled. “Does Mom know?”
Finally, slowly, Asgore turned to face us.
“She knew I let Gaster study human magic,” he said, his voice low but steady. “But not the extent of it. When she learned the truth… she gave me a choice. Her, or the project.”
He paused, and for a moment, he looked like the weight of it might crush him.
“I chose her,” he said. “And we abandoned it. I told Gaster it was over. We were making no progress. And I could no longer stomach the cost. At the time, we feared for the future of monsterkind, tensions with humanity were rising. We believed we might one day need a magic strong enough to defend ourselves… if peace was no longer an option. Human SOULs are more potent than ours—their affinities give them unique kinds of magic...”
I swallowed hard. My voice cracked. “So… ‘Determination’ stands for D-176?” I took a breath I didn’t feel.
Asgore closed his eyes briefly. “Yes… D stands for the SOUL’s affinity. But we paid the humans well. If that matters now.” His gaze flicked to me, heavy with guilt. “And I never allowed Gaster to experiment on children. That was a line I refused to cross.”
Chara laughed bitterly, low under their breath. “So that’s why he waited. Because now we’re ‘of age,’ right? No longer off-limits.”
I ignored the chill crawling up my back. “Then who was D-176? And why were they important?”
"She was kind... She laughed at my terrible jokes. I only met her once—Gaster handled the rest. Most of the humans…” He faltered, then forced himself to continue. “Most didn’t survive the process. Their SOULs fractured under the strain."
A silence settled.
“Please,” Asgore said, softly now. “Let us speak of something else. I feel the weight of those choices every day. I never wanted that pain to touch you. Gaster has sworn no harm will come to you. No violence. Only… observation. Cooperation. You will not be forced.”
“Hello??” I shouted. “We almost got assassinated last night!”
“That wasn’t his work,” Asgore said firmly. “He wants this to succeed. And I want you safe.”
Tears burned at the corners of my eyes, but I wouldn’t let them fall.
“We’re your children!” I choked. “And you’re talking like we’re… test subjects.”
I stepped closer to Chara, reached out, and yanked the necklace from under their shirt. It swung between my fingers like a threat.
“Then tell me, Asgore,” I demanded. “What is this? It has the Delta Rune on it—but it belonged to my mother.”
Asgore’s eyes widened. A dreadful silence fell.
“…That was,” he said slowly, “given to the test subjects.”
Notes:
Hey! “Asgore wouldn’t do that, canon!” I know. Or, well… I’m not totally sure? He is guilt-ridden, yeah. But in this version, he still has his wife, he has his kid, and he’s THE king of the Underground. And just like in the game, he’s capable of making dumb choices :D
His kingdom is falling apart, and he’s under a lot of pressure. So yeah... it might not be canon, but it is character-consistent under the circumstances.
Chapter 33: Fracturepoint
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“What?” Chara asked, blinking at Asgore.
I couldn’t speak. Couldn’t breathe.
“I thought you said my parents died from some kind of disease,” I said quietly, turning toward Chara. My voice cracked halfway through.
“That’s what you told me. You never gave details— just said you didn’t like talking about depressing things. I didn’t ask.”
“Well, I can’t fucking remember anymore,” I snapped, eyes dropping to the floor. The room tilted for a second like it couldn’t hold itself together.
My head’s supposed to be full of thoughts right now, but it’s like—There’s nothing.
I looked up, sharp and sudden, locking eyes with Asgore.
“Did you,” I said, slowly, “kill my mother?”
His face fell apart.
“Not everyone died in the research, Lyra,” he said softly, almost pleading. “I swear to you, not all of them—”
“Did you make me an orphan?” I demanded.
Asgore staggered back a half step like I’d struck him. His chest rose and fell fast, his pupils tiny.
“Lyra, calm down!” Asriel said quickly, grabbing my shoulder. “Dad— there has to be some way to know, right?”
Asgore dragged a hand down his face. “We… we didn’t ask for names,” he admitted. “The humans were catalogued by number.”
He looked at me again—his expression wretched.
I wanted to scream. To hit him. To do something that would make the ache in my chest make sense.
Why does this hurt so much? I don’t even remember her face. I don’t remember her voice.
Deep down, I knew Asgore had no way of knowing this would happen. But I couldn’t help it. The emotion curling in my chest wasn’t sadness. It was hate. I tried to calm down, maybe it wasn’t true. Maybe my mother did survive. But even if she did… How much pain did she go through before they let her go?
I turned back toward Asgore. “So you want us to cooperate with Gaster? The same person who probably tortured my mother?”
Asgore looked away. He didn’t argue. He knew it wasn’t right.
And still— nothing.
I turned my back and walked toward the door.
“I don’t remember much about myself,” I said over my shoulder. “But I know for a fact that family was important to me. It was surely more important to me than you. Since you're so willing to throw away a perfectly happy family.”
Chara followed after me. Asriel stayed behind. He probably wanted to talk to his dad. Probably felt let down again. Just like always. What a cycle.
I rushed down the stairs, wiping at my face, but the tears kept coming. I can’t fucking believe this. This wasn’t supposed to be like this. Halfway down, Chara caught up, grabbed my hand, and pulled me into a tight hug. This whole situation was pathetic. We had nowhere to run. The one place that seemed safe turned out to be a goddamn hellhole too.
The only one left was Toriel. But what could she do? What was the point in hiding anymore?
I pulled away and continued down the stairs, Chara followed me silently.
When I reached my room, I slipped inside quickly.
“I want to be alone for a bit,” I said, already turning toward the door. “If that’s okay.”
“I don’t think that’ll do you any good,” Chara replied softly.
“I just… Please.”
Chara hesitated, then nodded. “Okay.”
I closed the door, locked it with trembling fingers, and let my forehead rest against the wood, breathing in slow, shallow gasps as if that could hold me together.
"Do you feel betrayed?"
The voice came from behind me soft, amused, and hollow in a way that made my entire body shiver. My hand flew to the lock again in panic, rattling it, yanking it, trying to open the door that just seconds ago had shut so easily.
"You can try all you want, but you're only exhausting yourself," Gaster murmured. "The door won't open. Not now. Not while I'm here."
I stopped struggling.
I turned around slowly, he was sitting in my desk chair, which was turned toward the door, his long fingers locked together, those empty eyes of his fixated on me with a kind of quiet hunger.
Well. Nowhere to run now.
I sighed and dropped onto my bed.
“You give up already?” he asked with a tilted grin, his voice thick with mockery. “What happened to that little determined soul of yours?”
“You already know,” I muttered, eyes locked on the ceiling. “So why even ask? Is there a point to anything you say?”
“I enjoy our talks,” Gaster replied smoothly, resting his chin on one hand. “Your soul is... exquisite. It keeps me interested... Very, very interesting.”
“Well, I don’t like you,” I said flatly. “So maybe you can just vanish like you usually do.”
He chuckled, „We both know I won’t. It’s time you started accepting your fate.”
I swallowed hard, throat suddenly dry. “What’s going to happen to us now?”
Gaster leaned back fingers drumming thoughtfully against the wood. “Asgore has given me a free hand. As long as I don’t kill either of you, I’m permitted to do whatever I need in order to break the barrier. And I will do what I must. I haven’t felt this kind of anticipation in years.”
“Why?” I asked, my voice thin and shaking. “Why are you so obsessed with this? Just break the damn barrier and find some other humans. At least leave Chara out of this.”
“I’m not particularly interested in the other one,” he said, almost lazily. “They have a remarkable amount of determination, yes. Useful for certain... repeatable tests. But other humans don’t have your SOUL, Lyra. The power to warp time, to defy causality itself. You are a singularity in motion. My little anomaly.”
I sat up slowly, heart hammering. “How do you know that?”
He smiled wide. “When I was first researching human magic, I built in a backdoor. Anything that complicated, that dangerous, needed a way to be monitored… Or traced. Though, to be fair, that little innovation wasn’t mine. That honor goes to my brother. It was his idea from the start.”
My blood ran cold.
Wait… Sans was involved too? More importantly… does that mean he knows everything I told Toriel?
No. That can’t be. Right? We were inside her house. That would mean he’s been watching since the very beginning. That’s creepy as hell. But knowing him, he probably has some kind of surveillance everywhere. I’m not sure how much he actually knows, but one thing’s for sure— he knows I have the power to RESET.
Was Sans just pretending when he questioned me about it? Did they just want to see what I’d say? Make sure I couldn’t talk about anything about the future, or about my magic?
I let out a shaky breath and looked up at him, trying to mask the horror spinning in my head.
“Well... You really planned this through,” I muttered. “What more don’t I know?”
“Don’t worry,” Gaster said with a thin, delighted smile, like he was savoring the moment. “I’ll tell you everything… once we begin testing… Let’s make a deal.”
I closed my eyes. Can I even say no? Does it even matter?
I opened them again, facing him directly.
Lyra wanted to be alone. That was never a good sign.
I didn’t even know what to say to calm her down. What could I say?
For what it’s worth, I still think her mom died from some disease. She had no reason to lie. But that doesn’t help, does it? Doesn’t change the fact that dad...Asgore was involved. Doesn’t change how bad that hurt her. How he hurt me… But deep in my heart I’m always ready for a betrayal. It was always like this. I was hopeful with the Dreemurs but it was too good to be true.
I should wait for Asriel. Maybe if we put our heads together, we could come up with our own way to break the barrier.
We’d need someone who actually knows what the hell they’re doing... Someone smart. Well, Sans is basically my best friend. He’d get it, right? …Okay, maybe not. Gaster is his brother after all. But there has to be someone in this goddamn kingdom who’s smart and not a walking trauma dispenser.
I kept pacing. Up the hallway, back down.
Lyra not being here was driving me insane.
Should I check on her?
No. She said she wanted to be alone.
But… she’s my girlfriend now, right?
Shouldn’t I be there for her? Shouldn’t I know what to do?
She probably needs emotional support.
Or maybe she doesn’t.
I’m making this worse.
God. I hate this. I hate feeling useless.
What a joke. Even Dad doesn’t want me… I really trusted this once…
I stopped walking. Squeezed my eyes shut.
No.
No, no—stop.
Happy thoughts.
Happy thoughts.
Screw it.
I turned and started toward her room.
My hand hovered over the doorknob. I paused, heart pounding in my throat.
But then I heardvoices.
I pressed my ear against the door.
“…So. Do we have a deal?”
What the hell?
I busted the door open, only to find Gaster standing in front of Lyra, hand out, waiting for a shake. Lyra noticed me but only spared me a glance. Then she stood up from the bed and shook that monster’s hand.
"Yes."
Notes:
Love you all.
I’m actually sick right now, so I don’t know when the next update will be.
Thank you for sticking with this crazyass story and for all the love and support.
I promise, we’re getting close to the end...
Chapter 34: Lab rats
Notes:
CONTENT WARNING: This chapter depicts graphic violence, torture, psychological abuse, forced killing, and themes of trauma and loss of bodily autonomy.
!!!!!If any of this is distressing, please pause here your well-being matters far more than a fanfiction!!!!!!!Also please read my notes at the end.
Thank you!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
I wake up to light. Blinding, sterile, awful light.
And pain. A sharp, burning ache in my chest.
What the hell?
Lyra. She made a deal with him, didn’t she? Oh god. What did she do?
I forced myself to stay calm, but panic twisted inside me as I realized the painful thought that she may have done something dumb. No… She did something incredibly stupid.
I tried to get up since I was flat on my back, but my limbs was pinned by metal restraints, the cold metal biting into my skin. I tried to move but the cuffs held me thightly.
No. No no no no—
I lifted my head just enough to scan the room. The room was fully white, blinding.
Why do they always make these creepy hospital rooms—or whatever this is white? Who designs these places? Can’t they use something less creepy? I don’t know—pink maybe? Or blue?
Great, now I’m ranting about colors. Perfect.
My eyes finally found Lyra. She was a few meters away, unconscious. Her hair was damp with sweat.
How long have I been out?
I want to crawl to her, to shake her awake, but I can't move an inch.
“Lyra?” My voice cracked. I tried again, louder. “Lyra!”
Behind her, a door at the far end of the room slid open. Gaster stepped in, dressed in his fancy lab coat—looking like every mad scientist stereotype come to life. I couldn’t see his face in the light, which made him even creepier.
“Well, you finally got what you wanted. Congratulations are in order,” I said with a dry smirk, staring up at the ceiling.
He just laughed softly and came closer, followed by that damn assistant of his.
What was her name again? Alphys? Yeah, that.
And not just her—he had a whole damn football team in here, apparently.
Alphys was holding a tray with syringes and machines I couldn’t identify. One of the technicians walked toward Lyra, saying something too quiet for me to catch. Alphys nodded and clamped a device around Lyra’s wrist.
She stirred a little—her eyes opened just for a second, but she was held down.
My eyes locked on the syringe. It was filled with some kind of glowing fluid.
“What are you doing?” I snapped. “You seriously think killing her is gonna break the damn barrier?”
“You’re still—” Gaster started, then laughed again.
What the hell is so funny?
“It’s funnier if I don’t tell you,” he said. “Don’t worry about her. You have your own role in this.”
"You know, her mother was involved in a project I ran— before the war. She was my favorite. Her little heart was so full of Determination. Of course, we didn’t realize then that the Determination wasn’t entirely hers. Lyra was already growing in her womb."
I swallowed hard, bile rising. Lyra’s mother… was a test subject while she was pregnant? Maybe she didn’t know. Maybe she didn’t want this. But still—This is disturbing.
“She was one of the survivors,” he continued, hands folded behind his back. “At the time, I thought it was just luck. But if I’d known what I was really creating... I never would’ve let her go.”
“So…” I said slowly, piecing things together, “Lyra has magic strong enough to break the barrier?”
Gaster chuckled to himself. Not the kind of laugh that meant he found it funny. The kind that said you’re a fool and I like watching you figure that out.
“No, no. She has something far beyond that. But I doubt your little mind could grasp what she truly is.”
“Fuck you.”
Lyra turned her head toward me, eyes fluttering like she was trying to stay awake. Trying to focus.
“Lyra,” I breathed, but before I could say more, her eyes rolled back, and she went limp again.
Then the syringe went in—right into her upper arm. I watched, helpless, as her body jerked violently. Her muscles tensed, hands spasmed against the restraints. And then she just… stilled.
I turned my head, couldn’t fucking watch this. My arms yanked against the cuffs again—nothing.
Why am I not strong enough?
Alphys was tapping something on a control pad next to her. Monitoring something—probably her magic.
But if Lyra can’t break the barrier, what the hell does Gaster even want from her?
I needed to calm down. Losing it wasn’t gonna help. Asriel has to be looking for us. Right? He has to be.
I scanned the room—any loose wiring, a tool, anything that could help me get out. But there was nothing.
Gaster walked toward me, and my heart began to pound so loud I feared he’d hear it.
“She’s here because she agreed to this,” he said, stepping closer. “She gave consent. And you—”
His voice softened, almost like he cared. “You should be grateful.”
My jaw tightened.
“I seriously doubt she agreed to be strapped down and pumped full of whatever the hell that was. And why would I be grateful?”
“I admire your bond,” he said. “It’s rare. Powerful. I don’t want to ruin that. So here’s how this works… you cooperate, and she stays unharmed.”
I narrowed my eyes. “You already injected her with something. So I’d say your little deal’s already trash, smartass.”
He stopped. He was pissed. His face was still hidden in the shadows, but I felt his stare like needles on my skin.
“You have no idea what’s at stake,” he said, voice lower now. “If you want her intact, you’ll do exactly as I say.”
I shut my eyes, trying to blink back the tears.
Yeah. Fuck.
Please, Asriel—turn into the God of Hyperdeath you kept calling yourself as a kid and save us.
My only choice now was patience and hope. For now.
With that, he turned and walked out, his entourage following like shadows.
The room fell silent again—just the steady hum of machines and the shallow breaths coming from me and Lyra.
Days bled together into a haze of pain and cold. I lost count of how many hours I’d been strapped to that slab. The door opened and closed, over and over, as they wheeled Lyra out unconscious every time and brought her back looking worse. Paler. Hollower. Like they were peeling pieces off her and leaving nothing behind.
She hadn't woken up in days.
And every moment she lay there, still and silent, my chest tightened. Does she know I’m here?
Or was all of this—everything they’d done to her pushed her deeper into that blank space in her mind? Maybe she’s forgotten me completely.
No, I can’t think like that. I won’t.
Asriel is coming. He has to be. He just needs time to figure out a plan. That’s all.
Time didn’t mean anything down there. I didn’t know if it was morning or night or somewhere in between, but eventually the door hissed open and two guards stepped inside.
Finally, they unstrapped me. The second the cuffs clicked off, pain flared. My wrists, my ankles—raw and bruised. My back screamed from the slab. I winced as I moved, legs trembling like they’d forgotten how to work.
They only let me out when I needed to relieve myself or move around so I wouldn’t get bedsores.
The corridor outside stretched out like a tunnel to nowhere. The air bit at my skin. I kept glancing around, expecting to see Lyra—her wheelchair, her eyes, something.
But she wasn’t there.
At the far end of the corridor, a door slid open, and Gaster’s silhouette waited just beyond it.
“Chara it’s time for you to prove yourself worthy.”
I rolled my eyes. “What do you want now.”
“We’re going to raise your LV to the maximum,” he said. “I have a theory that with enough LV and a resonating monster soul, the barrier can be broken.”
“Maximum what?” I asked, frowning.
“Level of Violence, reflection of the harm you're willing to inflict. The more you kill, the more it grows. And once it reaches its peak... well, let’s just say the impossible becomes possible.”
I stared at him, feeling the words settle like ice in my stomach. “I don’t understand.”
Gaster smiled. “You understand perfectly.”
He gestured, and one of his technicians stepped aside, revealing a cell. Inside, a monster cowered in the corner. Trembling.
The same oyster-shaped creature that attacked us in Waterfall.
“You will kill the monsters within these cells,” Gaster said. “One by one. Until your soul becomes strong enough.”
Yes—I like to fight. I won’t deny that. I’ve always liked the rush. But this? I’m not some psycho. I don’t kill for fun. Even this guy… Even if he deserved a good punch to the face… killing him is something else.
“And every refusal,” Gaster added, “will cost your love… very dearly.”
My breath caught.
I wanted to scream Don’t do this, beg him, please, but I knew better. Begging wouldn’t change anything. It would just make him smile.
“You said you needed her,” I said, grasping for logic. “So you won’t hurt her.”
“Not if you cooperate.”
He turned and nodded once toward Alphys.
She left the room and returned a moment later, pushing Lyra’s wheelchair into the lab.
My heart cracked.
Her skin was grey. Her face was slack with exhaustion. And her eyes… She was alive. Barely.
Gaster stood beside her, calm as ever.
I looked away.
"Proceed."
"No..."
With a flick of his hand, he summoned a violet-hued magic that coiled around Lyra's throat. Instinctively, I lunged forward, but two guards seized my arms, yanking me back. I writhed in their grip, rage coiling in my chest.
Her eyes widened—I could see the terror in her pupils as Gaster's magic tightened. Her throat constricted, small gasps escaping her lips. Her skin darkened around her neck as she struggled to breathe, trying to claw the magic away with trembling hands... but it didn’t work.
"Proceed," Gaster said again.
He was killing her. Squeezing the life out of her. Her breathing grew thinner, faster, more frantic—and I felt tears burn my eyes.
"Chara!" she called out desperately.
I grabbed a knife from the nearby table and rushed into the cell.
The monster inside was already injured. He looked just as desperate as Lyra. He put up a fight, but he was slow and weak... It was on purpose. I knew it was.
I finished him quickly. And I felt sick.
As his body dissolved into dust, I wanted to throw up. My hands were shaking.
I turned around. Lyra was still sitting in her wheelchair, staring straight ahead. She was okay. She was okay. I forced myself to believe that. Forced myself to breathe.
The knife slipped from my fingers and clattered to the floor.
My knees buckled.
I wanted to curl into a ball and scream until everything stopped. Why couldn’t I have just died when I fell into this place? What curse was I under to live a life like this?
Gaster lifted his hand. "Again."
Again?
AGAIN?
I shook my head, tears slipping freely down my cheeks.
He stepped forward, lowering himself to my eye level.
"Kill them," he said, "or Lyra dies."
My heart pounded so hard I thought it might stop. I can’t take this. I’ll never forgive myself. Never— But if I don’t do this…
We both die.
Each kill burned my soul, and my legs felt like jelly. After the sixth one, I actually threw up. I couldn’t take this anymore. They were just crying, cursing, screaming at me.
By the tenth kill, when I looked at Gaster, I felt so numb. I couldn’t even feel the knife in my hand anymore. Alphys kept mumbling something like “I’m sorry.”
Yeah? You’re sorry? I couldn’t care fucking less. If you were really sorry, you’d help.
My eyes stung from so much crying, my throat hurt from screaming—and finally, I was taken back to our room. The room I thought I’d hate the most had become my safe place.
Lyra was brought in too.
“You earned it,” Gaster said with a smile as he left the room.
I dropped to my knees the second they left. I didn’t care about the bruises, didn’t care about the dust on my hands. I wrapped my arms around her legs like a child clinging to a lifeline and broke. The guilt and nausea crashed over me like a wave I couldn’t swim through.
“I’m sorry,” I choked out. “I killed them all.”
Lyra’s hand trembled as she reached for my cheek. A single tear tracked down her pale skin. “Chara…” she whispered, voice barely there. “You didn’t have a choice…”
I trembled, anger coiling beneath my sorrow as I pushed her away. “Tell me what you promised him,” I demanded.
She flinched, eyes darting away. Her jaw pressed tight. “I can’t,” she said, voice fractured.
My heart thundered. “You can’t?” I echoed, numb with fury. “You made this deal, you dragged me through his slaughter—and now you won’t even say why?”
Lyra’s shoulders shook. “If I tell you… I…”
“You what? Spit it out! You owe me this much… I killed for you.”
Lyra reached out, voice trembling “I love you, Chara. Please don’t hate me.”
Rage and betrayal burned through me. I wanted to scream, to shake her until words spilled out. Instead, my knees buckled. I sank back down, eyes wild and red.
I pressed my palms to my eyes, heart breaking. Hate? I didn’t know. All I knew was the ache of her silence, the weight of the dust on my hands, and the void between us.
In the hush that followed, Lyra’s hand found mine. I let her hold it—but inside, my heart cracked a little more, and I wept for the distance her secret had carved between us.
That week of slaughter hollowed me. Carved out a part of my soul I wasn’t sure I’d ever reclaim.
I lost all hope. No— I lost everything.
Asriel wouldn’t come for us. I couldn’t even feel a damn thing when I casually cut someone’s throat.
Gaster would pay for every life I took under his command. I would break that damn skull of his into bits and pieces when I got close enough. I would carve out his eyes and crush his bones, one by one.
He said that day’s test was the last one.
I stood, knife in hand, watching for the next thing I’d have to kill. That was what I called them now. Things. It’s easier to do the job when I didn’t think of them as living beings.
“You have an interesting opponent today,” Gaster said. “If you manage to kill him, you won’t have to do it ever again.”
“I’ll do it again…” I muttered. “I’ll kill you the second you take your eyes off me.”
Gaster just laughed and stepped behind the safety glass. He better stayed there if he wanted to keep breathing.
The door slid open— And… Mettaton?? He stepped inside.
I thought he wouldn’t hurt “his” people. But I hadn’t been the only one surprised—I heard a faint voice echoing through the speakers… Alphys, arguing behind the glass.
Mettaton didn’t look like much of a threat. Since day one, I gotten stronger. Faster. Better. It has been a blessing… but mostly a curse.
“I finally get to off you, tin can. I’ve waited for this moment for so long.”
He just stared at me.
Then moved—fast. I barely had time to parry the first strike. His limbs has been reinforced now, sleek and bladed, no longer the flashy showman. He was built to kill.
He slammed into me with the force of a train, sending me sprawling against the cold floor. Pain burst through my ribs—definitely cracked. I coughed, tasting blood.
“Still breathing?” he taunted, voice metallic and cold. “How unfortunate.”
I spat blood to the side and raised my knife. “You’re not walking out of here.”
Mettaton lunged again, arm whirling like a saw. I ducked, but not fast enough—the edge grazed my shoulder, carving flesh open. Fire ripped through my nerves. I screamed.
I kicked him back with every ounce of strength I had. He staggered, just for a second. It was enough. I slashed across his chest—metal sparked, but not broken.
He grabbed my wrist, twisted.
"You're predictable now. You’ve become just another killer," Mettaton said, voice almost sad.
"Yeah," I growled, blood dripping from my fingers. "But I’m the one who survives."
With my free hand, I jammed my fingers into the seam in his neck plating. Sparks burst. He shrieked—high-pitched, synthetic. I torn back just as he raised a blade again—
And stabbed the knife straight into his core.
Everything stopped. His eyes widened—if those glowing sockets could feel shock.
I twisted the blade… Just for fun.
Something snapped beneath the steel. From the wreckage of his chest, a brilliant flash erupted—two souls, tangled together, one human, one monster. Fused. And for a moment, they hovered in the air like they were screaming in silence. Then they cracked and shattered into dust.
…What the hell was that?
I blinked, blood in my eyes. My heart was hammering, but I didn’t feel anything.
I shrugged.
Whatever. Who cared?
He was finally dead. I’m done witht the job.
I—I still remembered how nervous I was my first day as a lab technician. The Underground’s Royal Scientist, W.D. Gaster, had dozens of assistants, but none of them ever impressed him for long. I wanted so badly to stand out—to show I was more than just another anxious face peeking over a data pad.
So, when I got approval (after three nervous presentations and a hundred sweaty palms), I decided to build a prototype robot. I wanted it to be a utility assistant, something reliable, efficient—and maybe a little… charming? That way, Gaster would notice me.
I scavenged parts junk and salvaged a single monster soul from one of the Doctor’s experiments.
“Okay, M-Mettaton,” I whispered the day I first activated him, “you’ll— you’ll help me with calculations…catalog data…”
His batteries hummed to life. At first, he was simple—metronomic eye-blinks, basic limb movements, just enough personality to respond to my voice commands. I programmed him to fetch tools, run diagnostics, even recite problem-solving algorithms with little puffs of static when he spoke. He was harmless, innocent— and I was thrilled.
One afternoon, I wheeled Mettaton into Gaster’s lab.
“D-Doctor Gaster this is my prototype,” I mumbled, sliding data readouts forward.
Gaster’s eyes flicked to Mettaton. He tapped a rod against his body. “A robot with a single monster soul and battery power,” he said. “Useful?”
I swallowed. “W-Well, he can r-run endless simulations—”
Gaster shaken his head. “Trash. A gimmick. If you hope to impress me, you must do better.”
He turned away, and I felt my chest collapse. Mettaton’s eyes dimmed, as though he sensed my failure.
I—I can’t let that be the end. For weeks, I toiled. At night, my hands shaken as I studied anatomy scrolls and soul-chemistry tables. I managed to steal a single human soul fragment—illicit, but necessary. If I could fuse it with Mettaton’s monster soul, I might have achieved something… more. Humanity in synthetic form. A robot who truly understood emotion.
When I activated Mettaton EX for the first time, he risen in a swirl of light—tall, sleek, with perfectly proportioned limbs that looked… human. His eyes glowed with warmth. He smiled at me as if he known me, truly known me.
“Alphys,” he said in his new voice, “have you given me a soul?”
My lips trembled. “Y-Yes. I—I merged a human soul with your monster core. Gaster called you worthless…b-but now…”
Mettaton brushed a metal fingertip against my cheek. “You made me more than a tool. I owed you everything.”
Over time, he developed a strong sense of self—dramatic, confident. He loved me for giving him purpose, but he trembled at the thought of Gaster’s disapproval. He would often rehearse lines in the empty lab, practicing how to charm an audience he never had.
But even as he took center stage in my heart, I known Gaster still saw him as a means to study emotion, to control monsters and humans alike. Mettaton’s existence been conditional. His glittering exterior hidden the fear that he might be discarded at any moment.
I—uh—I still couldn’t believe it has been months since Gaster promoted me to his assistant. Ever since I created Mettaton EX, he’s been… obsessed, I guessed was the word. He called me into his office for the sixth time that week, and my heart felt like it was going to vault out of my chest. I clutched my clipboard so tightly my fingers ached.
“D—Doctor Gaster,” I stammered as I stepped into the enormous lab-office. Mettaton stood beside me. He gave me a quick, reassuring nod, though I couldn’t tell if it was for me or for Gaster.
Gaster turned from his console. His face remained shrouded in shadow, but his voice rumbled with approval.
“Alphys, come in. Good work on the EX model. He’s performing beyond expectations.” He gestured at Mettaton, who responded with a dramatic bow. “He mimics humans so flawlessly that I’ve been analyzing his emotional subroutines for days.”
I flushed. “Th-Thank you, sir.” My voice wavered. I felt like I was being watched under a microscope. “M-Mettaton’s behavioral algorithms are…quite, um, advanced now.” I glanced at Mettaton, whose eyes gleamed with pride.
Gaster waved a hand dismissively. “He’s far more than a machine. He’s a window into how creatures—monsters and humans alike interact on an emotional level. And that’s precisely why I summoned you both today. I have a… special assignment.”
Mettaton’s brow arched. “Darling, the suspense is killing me.”
I swallowed, trying to brace myself. Gaster’s gaze shifted to me. “Alphys, you’ll assist Mettaton in this task.” My stomach twisted. “Y-Yes, sir,” I whispered, afraid to breathe.
Gaster turned back to Mettaton. “You have become the biggest entertainment in the Underground. Countless monsters tune into your programs. But our society still treats humans with an odd mixture of apathy and fear ever since we were cast down here.” He paused, voice low and deliberate. “I want to shift that perception.”
I blinked. “Sh-Shift their—?” My throat tightened.
Gaster nodded. “Yes. I want you, Mettaton, to display violence toward two humans. Publicly. I want monsterkind to know they can treat humans this way as well. Protected by royalty or not.”
Mettaton’s confident façade flickered. “Vi—violence?” He glanced at me, eyes anxious. “Master Gaster, are you sure this is—appropriate? My show’s about elegance and drama, not brutality.”
Gaster’s voice sharpened. “I’m well aware of that, Mettaton. But I also know that since the two humans fell into the Underground, no one’s even attempted hostility. I need to study how humans would react to a potential threat. Their fear response, their fight.”
I pressed my lips together. My heart pounded so loud, I was certain Gaster could hear it echoing. Mettaton’s body gleamed, but I sensed his internal conflict. Finally, he straightened.
“V-Very well, Master Gaster. If it serves science—” He turned to me, smiling with that over-the-top flair. “Alphys, darling, care to help me refine my rather… deadly new routine?”
I swallowed hard, cheeks burning. My palms were slick with sweat. My mind raced… This wasn’t what I—what we intended. I opened my mouth, but my voice caught.
“B-But… D—Doctor Gaster—these humans… you want us to… kill them?” My words cut the air.
Gaster’s voice was clinical. “Not kill—merely threaten. Display enough force to be undeniably intimidating. Observe the reactions. Report back. This is not about murder. It’s research.” He tapped a button on his console, and schematics of two human forms flashed on a holo-screen. “These are your targets.”
Mettaton’s eyes narrowed—fear mingling with determination. “Alphys… if we must proceed, I’ll rely on your guidance.” His tone, though brave, trembled slightly.
“O-Okay. I’ll… prepare the… uh, protocols.” My mind buzzed ethical codes, risk assessments yet beneath it all, a cold dread settled in my stomach.
Gaster straightened. “Excellent. They’re fascinating, right? I expect a full report by sunrise.”
I turned to Mettaton, and he offered me a strained smile, as though we were partners in a show that might swallow our souls. I forced a nod, swallowing again. “L-Let’s go, M-Mettaton.”
In the hallway beyond Gaster’s office, I wondered if somewhere deep inside, I still had the courage to say: No. I won’t do this. But Gaster’s plan was already in motion, and I couldn’t stop it. Not now. Not ever, unless I was willing to destroy everything I’d built— including the robot I called friend.
I stared at the monitors. Mettaton’s body—shattered. Sparks sputtered from the tears in his plating. He fell in a graceless heap, oil pooling beneath him like blood.
“No—!” The word left my mouth in a strangled gasp.
My legs gave out. I collapsed to my knees, trembling hands pressed over my mouth. I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t—
Tears blurred everything. My glasses slid down my nose. “M-Mettaton,” I whispered. “I—I didn’t mean for this—I didn’t—”
My grief morphed to rage. I ripped off my lab coat, letting it fall to the floor with a soft thud. “Y— You monster,” I whispered, voice trembling.
He smirked. “Emotional response—fascinating, Alphys.”
My voice rose, watery and cracked “Y-You used him. I—I gave him a soul, and you… you turned him into this!”
“You gave him the last human soul fragment. Human kills grant more LV. We needed Chara to kill him to max out their LV—otherwise it would look suspicious if too many monsters simply vanished.”
I stared at him, stunned.
“You’re intelligent, Alphys. You should’ve predicted this.”
“I—I hope Chara kills you.” The words fell out of me, broken and breathless. “I h-hope they do it with their own hands. I hope you rot in the lowest part of the Void, where your soul belongs.”
Notes:
This chapter is, in my opinion, the darkest in the story so far and what comes next will be the final chapter. I want to say I’m sorry if this tone shift caught you off guard, especially if you came here expecting something lighter or more comforting. I never wanted to disappoint anyone.
The truth is, I’ve been writing to satisfy a darker side of my imagination but at times, that’s made me feel like I’m letting people down. I tend to overthink everything (hi, anxious brain), and I kept wondering... What if people hate the ending? What if this isn’t what they wanted? That spiral led to writer’s block, to demotivation, and eventually to writing that felt forced and bland to me.
So, I took a step back. And I’ve decided to stick with the ending I originally envisioned, even if it’s a little terrifying to share it. It feels truer this way. I just want to be honest with you.
To those who have stayed with me thank you. This story has been a new and meaningful experience in my life, and I’ve cherished every moment of it. I hope the ending brings you something, even if it's not what you expected.
(Also, I do know you need a lot more killing to reach max LV... Don’t bite me :ccc)
Chapter 35: Unbound
Notes:
Hi!!! So finally… the ending chapter is here.
I made a few changes most notably, I now mark whenever the perspective shifts to a different character. A friend pointed out that it was sometimes hard to tell whose POV we were in, and since that happens a lot in this chapter, I figured it was a good idea.Anyway, more thoughts at the end!
As always, enjoy the chapter.
Kudos and comments mean the world to me. <3 (And if you’re just here to read, that means the world too.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
CHARA
The room was silent but for the soft hum of the lab’s life-support systems, a steady pulse that felt cruelly indifferent to our anguish. Lyra cradled in my arms like a wilting flower. Her breath came in measured, ragged gusts—each one a gift I both cherished and feared would be her last.
I pressed my forehead against hers. Her skin was pale as bone, and I traced the faint blue veins beneath it with trembling fingertips.
“Lyra,” I whispered. “Can you hear me?”
Her eyelids fluttered open. She lifted her hand and brushed it against my cheek. My skin prickled where she touched me. Even in this state, she looked at me like I was still someone worth loving.
“I hear you, Chara.”
I closed my eyes, leaning into the tenderness of her caress. My hand lifted to cup the back of her head, fingers tangling in her damp hair.
I wanted so badly to feel something—anything besides this relentless numbness.
“I… I love you,” I choked out. “But I don’t know how to feel anymore.”
I swallowed past the lump in my throat. My fingers clenched in her gown, nails digging into the thin fabric. “I’m broken,” I admitted. “I’ve done things I can’t undo. I’ve seen their faces, their dust on my hands. I should be… I don’t know. Sobbing? But I feel nothing.”
“That’s not who you really are,” she said softly. “Your SOUL is rotting, I know. But the part of you that cares—it’s still there.”
“Why do you keep saying that?” I snapped. “Why can’t you just accept that it’s gone? That I’m gone? There’s nothing left—and it’s your fault.”
I hadn’t meant to say that last part out loud. But… I also didn’t stop myself. I watched her flinch. Her body tensed.
Should I say sorry?
But I didn’t feel sorry.
She was shaking now. Maybe she was about to cry. That would be—what? Annoying? Her little neck would be so easy to break.
What the hell is wrong with me?
“Lyra,” I said quickly, voice low, almost pleading. “That slipped out. You don’t get how hard this is for me. I’m trying, okay? You’re everything to me, and I need you.” I lean in, pressing a desperate kiss to her palm, then to her temple, my lips ghosting over bruises I didn’t know she had. “I don’t blame you.” I brush my lips against her mouth, tasting salt. I kiss her gently, then harder, as if that will tether her back to me.
“Chara…” she whispered, turning her face away. “Don’t.”
I paused. For a second.
Then I moved in again.
The emptiness inside me screams for something to fill it, and her body is all I have left.
This time, she shoved me back.
“I said don’t, Chara!” Her voice wasn’t weak anymore.
“This is the only thing I can still feel, and you act like I’m doing something unforgivable. You’re the one being selfish.”
She laughed bitterly.
“I love you,” I said through clenched teeth.
“No. You need me,” she shot back. “That’s not the same thing. You think I owe you something because you suffered for me?” She looked me straight in the eyes. “You should’ve just let me die. It wouldn’t have changed anything.”
“Yes it would’ve!” I spat. “If you die—if you dare die… I’m alone again.”
“No—Chara, you wouldn’t… I can’t—fuck, I can’t explain it. You have Asriel, okay? You’re not—” Her lips quivered. “Listen, I—”
Two guards burst through the door, seizing Lyra’s arms and yanking her up. I twisted to fight, but another guard grabbed me.
“What—what the hell? I thought the last time was the final test.”
“This isn’t for you, little hero.”
Gaster stepped out of the shadows smiling. All I felt was the heat of rage.
“You said—if I behave she’d be safe.” My voice cracked.
Gaster’s dark eyes bored into mine. “She still owes her side of the bargain. We’ve only just finished preparing.”
My chest clenched. Her fault. She made the deal without me— thinking she could fix things. I twisted my hands in the guard’s grip.
“Will you finally tell me what this deal is?” I hissed.
Gaster simply turned and led me through a sliding steel door. Lyra’s screams echoed behind me.
“I restored her memories— and promised something noone else can do.”
My heart stopped. Memories? She knew all along? Why didn’t she say anything?
He leaned in, eyes coldly triumphant. “She was cursed—every time she spoke of her power, she died. Time rewinds to a specific time… but each reset erases a fragment of her mind.”
My world jolted. Lyra’s amnesia… all those blank stares. How many times did she die?
My fist connected with Gaster’s jaw. He staggered, surprised, but didn’t fall.
“Monsters died because of you! Because of this! For a power you were hungry for! You made me kill for nothing at all.” I spat, voice hollow yet laced with fury.
Gaster touched his jaw, amusement glinting. “She made her choice.”
“Bullshit!” I lunged, but his hand snapped up. Magic flared and slammed me into the wall. My back cracked against metal. My body ached, but all I felt was static inside.
I slid down, coughing.
“I bet she never even had a choice,” I snarled. “You cornered her. What do you want with this?"
Gaster tilted his head. Unbothered. “She became essential to my next phase. I call it Project SAVE and RESET.”
I stared at him, stunned. “Is that an acronym as well?”
“It means exactly what it says. She can save time. Reset time. With refinement, that power can be controlled at will—by me.”
My stomach twisted. But not with fear. With disgust.
“You’re hijacking her existence to crawl between timelines?”
“She has the only body that can handle timeline recursion without disintegrating. And she agreed.”
My jaw tensed. “So what, I was just the idiot running your side project? Your distraction?”
Gaster’s grin sharpened. “I knew from the beginning that LV wouldn’t be enough to shatter the barrier. I simply hadn’t tested how much control it could give me over your mind. The bloodshed was for behavioral data. That’s all.”
I froze.
“You knew.”
“Of course,” he said. “You were always disposable.”
“I killed them,” I murmured. “For no reason. All of them. The children. The old ones. The ones who begged.”
I pressed a hand to my face. It felt alien.
“And she was dying the whole time,” I added. “Losing herself over and over. And she didn’t say anything.”
My throat was dry. “How many times did she die, Gaster?”
He barely blinked. “Does that matter?” A slight tilt of the head. “I always gave her your memories back. Kept you satisfied. You should be thanking me.”
I lunged before thought could catch up, every ounce of hollow rage driving me forward. One moment I was staring down Gaster’s calm smirk—next I slammed him against the steel wall so hard the metal buckled. My fingers dug into his coat, lifting him off his feet.
“I’m going to kill you,” I rasped. “Not for her. Not for the monsters. For me.”
“You won’t,” he said softly. “You need me. Without me, she dies for real. Permanently.”
I tightened my grip. “Like last time, yeah? How do I know you’re not bluffing? She’s still breathing now. If I kill you here,” I said, “all my headaches disappear.”
I raised my hand—but Gaster vanished.
Magic surged behind me.
I twisted mid-air just as his attack slammed into the floor next to me. The shockwave knocked me sideways, scraping me along the wall.
“You’re not God,” I said, dragging myself back to my feet. “You’re just a man who never learned how to lose.”
“And you are just a child who never learned how to let go.”
He reappeared behind me. I rolled to my side, chest heaving, eyes finding a length of metal pipe on the floor. I yanked it free, upending a chair as cover, and hurled it at him. It clattered off his shoulder; he barely blinked.
He raised a hand. Energy crackled in the air— but I didn’t wait. I darted forward, crouched low, and struck his knee with the pipe. Metal met bone with a sickening thud. He buckled.
Seizing the moment, I swung the pipe again—this time into his ribs. He grunted, sliding down the wall.
He vanished again. I spun, chest tight, pipe whistling past where he’d stood. He reappeared behind me, silent as a shadow. I whirled— but his fist caught my shoulder, and I flew across the room, skidding into broken equipment.
I tried to rise. My vision swam. Ribs throbbed. Still, I crawled toward him.
Then something snapped inside—whatever was left of me refused to stay down. I shoved myself forward, found the metal pipe beside me, and with a guttural roar brought it crashing down against Gaster’s skull.
A crack echoed through the chamber. He staggered, fingers flying to his fractured jaw, hollow eye‐sockets widening in genuine shock.
He recovered in a heartbeat. With a single, vicious kick to my side, he sent me flying across the room. I slammed into the opposite wall, ribs screaming, and slid to the floor in a crumpled heap.
“Pitiful,” he said. “You really thought violence would save you from your own insignificance.”
Gaster stopped beside me and leaned in.
“I believe our time is up. Or just yours, maybe,” he murmured, the smile in his voice making my blood boil. Even though I barely had any left…
ASRIEL
"I can’t believe we still haven’t found those punks," Undyne growled, slamming her fist down on the table. The plates rattled, and Papyrus let out a startled “NYEH!” from across the room.
I flinched, heart hammering. My hand shot out toward the plate, steadying it even though it didn’t matter. I was trying to keep it together. Trying to be strong. But I missed them so much, it ached in every breath.
I keep thinking about the days before it all fell apart. The three of us curled up on the couch, eating pie and arguing over what movie to watch. Chara kept voting for horror, and Lyra kept fake-screaming at every title. We were laughing so hard I almost forgot how fragile everything really was.
And now it’s like that moment doesn’t exist anywhere but inside me.And it all happened so fast.
Gaster’s whispers had sown a bitter storm among monsterkind rumors that the royal family was powerless, that humans alone held the key to salvation.
The moment mom and I stepped beyond the castle gates, everything ignited. New Home, already teetering on the edge, shattered like glass.
Chaos exploded—riots surged through the streets, voices roaring with rage. Banners that once symbolized loyalty were torn down and trampled. The guards struggled in vain to restore order, overwhelmed by the tide of fury.
Monsterkind had reached their limit. They were done—done with waiting, done with obedience. The illusion of patient submission had worn thin.
I used to walk through the streets with Chara and Lyra beside me. People smiled when they saw us. Now those same faces scream when they hear our names.
Dad told me not to tell Mom the truth. I wanted to protect her. I really did. But when she looked at me with those kind, tired eyes and asked where her children were... I broke. I thought truth would bring peace. Instead, it just broke them further.
I used to crawl into their bed when I was little. Mom would hum, and Dad would gently rub my ears, half-asleep. I never felt safer. Now they don’t even look at each other…
So now we’re here.
Back in the Ruin vacation home.
We started our search at Gaster’s lab, of course. But whatever was there is long gone now—cleared out so thoroughly it’s like it never existed.
We asked others to help search. Most turned us down. Only Undyne, Sans, and Papyrus stuck around. I wasn’t sure if Undyne would help. Her loyalty always felt tied to the throne… but I guess not to the man who sits on it. Maybe it’s about what’s right, not who’s in charge. Maybe she cared more about Chara than I realized. They sparred almost every afternoon. Chara would come back bruised and proud, and Undyne always grinned like they were her equal. That meant something.
Mom’s been the only anchor left. The only reason we haven’t fallen apart completely. She doesn’t sleep much, but she still cooks for us. Still holds my hand when the shaking starts.
But I see it. The quiet way she folds her hands in her lap. The way she keeps staring at the door, hoping for a knock that never comes.
"Sans," Undyne said, dragging a chair back with a sharp scrape. "You sure you’ve got nothing? No clue where Gaster might’ve gone?"
Sans didn’t even look up from his coffee.
"i’m skull-less," he said with a shrug. "heh. bad time for a joke, huh?"
Normally, Mom would at least chuckle. She loves Sans’s jokes.
But this time… nothing.
Just silence.
Then—BANG BANG BANG.
Someone slammed on the door hard enough to make the walls tremble.
"I’ve got it," I said quickly, already pushing myself up.
When I opened it, I froze.
Alphys stood on the other side, panting like she’d just sprinted through the entire underground.
"P-Prince Asriel!" she gasped, eyes wide. "I-I’m so sorry to, uh, barge in like this! I-I just—um—c-could I speak with the Queen? Just for a moment? I-It’s about your f-friends. L-Like, emergency-emergency, but sort of… friend important? B-Basically urgent, but—"
...Once, Lyra braided flowers into my fur while Chara fake-gagged in the background. “You two are sickening,” they groaned, but sat beside us anyway. It felt perfect. Not friends. Never just friends. They were... no. They are my family.
“They’re not just my friends, Alphys.”
My voice was tight, but I couldn’t help it. I tried to sound calm, but it cracked with everything I hadn’t said in days.
“They’re my siblings. And you… you worked with the one who took them.”
Alphys looked like she’d been slapped. Her mouth opened, then shut again. She stared at the floor.
I forced myself to take a breath. Mom always said kindness isn’t weakness.
“…If you know something,” I said, softer this time, “Please. Tell us.”
As she stepped inside, Alphys froze.
Her whole body stiffened just past the doorway, eyes wide, cheeks flushed. Maybe it was the crowd. I didn’t care.
She worked with Gaster. That was enough. She let this happen. But still some part of me hoped she’d say something that made it all make sense. Something that made it okay.
"Doctor Alphys," Mom said gently as she rose from her seat. There was something soft in her voice relief, maybe. Relief to see a familiar face who might finally give us answers.
But Alphys just shook her head, glasses fogged slightly from the heat of her breath.
“J-Just... j-just Alphys now…! U-Until, you know, G-Gaster gets, uh, r-removed from his p-position or—o-or whatever... I-I just… I c-can’t really be, um, a-associated with s-someone like him…”
I folded my arms tight over my chest.
"You said you had something to say about Chara and Lyra," I said, sharper than I meant to be. "Start talking.”
"Asriel." Mom’s voice cut into me—firm, warning.
I looked away. I didn’t want to be cruel. I just wanted my family back.
“Don’t mind him, Alphys. We’re all frustrated. Please—just tell us what you know.”
Alphys nodded shakily. Then tried to speak.
“G-Gaster’s lab…” she whispered. “I-It’s—i-it’s under the c-castle. He—he made Ch-Chara—”
Her voice cracked.
Tears welled in her eyes.
“—made Chara kill them. A-All those innocent p-people…”
Her whole body began to tremble. She covered her mouth like she could somehow stop the words from coming out—but it was too late.
“And I—I let him. I validated him. I said it was okay! I—I thought… if we just did this, if we got the data, if we followed the plan—then maybe we’d all finally g-get to leave this place—!”
She collapsed into herself, shaking hands covering her face as sobs wracked her tiny frame.
“B-But then—th-they—oh god—they killed Mettaton! He was just—! He didn’t even— I-I can’t—I can’t do this anymore—!!”
And the room went completely still. Gaster made Chara kill people?
It felt like something was cracking open in my chest. Cold air rushing in. My stomach turned.
I looked at Mom, waiting for her to say something. Anything. But even she was stunned hand over her heart, eyes wide, lips parted in disbelief.
“Wh-What do you mean ‘MADE Chara kill’?!” Undyne snapped, stepping forward and grabbing Alphys by the shoulders. Her voice cracked—not with fear, but rage. “Explain. Now.”
Alphys flinched hard. “H-He—Gaster—he used L-Lyra to manipulate Ch-Chara,” she stammered. “I-It wasn’t their fault! H-He—he wanted to use Lyra for something called... Project S-SAVE—”
“PROJECT SAVE?!” Papyrus suddenly blurted out, spinning toward Sans. “BROTHER, ISN’T THAT WHAT YOU’VE BEEN WORKING ON?!”
All eyes turned to Sans.
He was staring down at the table, motionless.
Sans was always there. Joking when things got heavy. Carrying everything like it weighed nothing. I used to think he was the coolest person I knew. Now I’m not sure what I’m looking at.
“You… knew?” I whispered. “All this time…?”
Sans didn’t struggle. He just… looked tired. That somehow made it worse.
“yeah,” he said quietly. “i knew. but he never said a damn thing about turning chara into a weapon. and i didn’t lie, kid—I really didn’t know where he was doing the actual experiments.”
“Then what is this project?” I demanded.
There was a long pause.
“back then, me and gaster… were obsessed with one idea, changing fate.”
His voice lowered.
“then chara and lyra came along. and everything changed. we watched every single moment sincet he two of them arrived… we noticed lyra. she could do something no one else could. she could bend time an ability she inherited from the aeternum project her mother was part of while pregnant with her. she got everything. she tried to tell you the truth. then she died—violently. and the world rewound, like it never happened. only gaster and i remembered."
I froze.
“What...?”
“we called it RESET and SAVE,” Sans said. “SAVE is the specific moment she always goes back to. RESET happens when she dies, and everyone forgets. except us.”
“How?” Mom whispered. “How is that even possible?”
“i asked gaster to build a loophole. when he was still working on the Aeternum Project, we made a failsafe something to keep our memories intact if time magic ever actually succeeded. that’s how we remember. that’s how we know.”
He gave a hollow laugh.
“the idea was simple, at first. gaster wanted to rewind time not just here. he wanted to rewrite history. erase the day the barrier was created. save our mother. stop the war before it ever happened.”
“And you agreed?” I asked.
“at first i did,” Sans said. “i just wanted papyrus to see the surface. to maybe meet mom before it all went wrong. i thought… if lyra’s power could give us one chance, it might be worth it.”
His eyes dropped again, his voice turning bitter.
“but we were wrong. her power is not enough to fully RESET. magic’s stronger here, and it anchors the timeline. it doesn’t stretch far enough to touch the surface. not even close. i gave up. and i regretted it. because by then… i knew lyra. i cared about her. i realized what it would cost. but gaster never stopped. he just stopped telling me."
He looked at Papyrus now.
"i thought he let it go. but i was wrong. he never cared about our mother. he never cared about monsterkind. he just wanted to win."
LYRA
“You finally turned up,” I muttered, not even bothering to lift my head. “Wow. New crack on your skull. Cool.”
I was slumped in a chair—not restrained. There wasn’t a point. I could barely stand on my own anymore. Most of my SOUL’s magic had already been drained.
“Your partner,” he said, folding his hands behind his back, “has grown quite… tenacious. A violent little thing, now, aren’t they?”
I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, well, maybe turning them into a living weapon wasn’t your brightest idea. Did you think they’d bake you cookies?”
His grin didn’t reach his eyes. “I expected resistance. Not tantrums.”
This week had been hell. I’d lost track of how many times I’d died. Sometimes Gaster didn’t bother restoring my memories—but today, he did.
I remembered everything. My parents. Damn even my the fish I named Jack in second grade. I even remembered the last good day I had before I ended up in this godforsaken story.
But even now—I still believe I made the right choice. Chara doesn’t agree, of course. They’re furious. But… they won’t remember any of this when we’re done.
“How long until you’re finished?”
Gaster tilted his head. “Impatient, are we?”
“I mean, you wouldn’t be in my position?” I snapped. “Sitting here half-dead, waiting to RESET this mess? Sorry I don’t have your infinite patience and complete lack of empathy.”
That got the faintest smirk from him.
“We have guests,” he said finally. “Trying to breach the lab. Asriel is among them. It’s proving... inconvenient.”
His voice was calm, but I could hear it—the edge. The frustration building. Alphys had left him...Not just her, his whole crew did. And I don’t think he fully understood how my power worked after all.
He was losing control. And he knew it.
But so was I.
I needed this to work just as badly.
He walked toward the machine without another word the one that looked exactly like the Determination extractor from the True Lab.
“This will hurt,” he said with a small smile.
“You’ve given me plenty of pain and migraines over the years,” I muttered, closing my eyes. “I think I’ll manage.”
He paused, adjusting something behind me. Cold metal brushed the base of my neck, and my pulse spiked.
“If I cease to exist after this,” I said quietly, “don’t forget—you’re still bound to our deal.”
“I never forget,” he replied.
Then the machine hummed to life.
CHARA
Everything burned and bled. My vision swirled in reds and blacks, each breath a knife twisting in my lungs. I clawed at the floor, desperate to push forward, but my arms trembled.
I had to reach Gaster—had to stop him before he tore Lyra apart. If she still held the power to rewind time, maybe she could erase this al… the screaming, the betrayal, the weight of the lives I’d taken. Maybe then I could feel clean again, could smile with Asriel, I wont feel my sins crawling on my back.
But the world was slipping away.
I pressed my hand to my side where blood pooled warm against my palm. My head throbbed, each pulse a distant echo. Don’t die. Don’t die.
My legs folded beneath me, and pain dulled to nothing as exhaustion swallowed me whole.
I closed my eyes, willing myself to rest—just for one heartbeat.
Then, a door creaked open, and the dim light shifted. I opened my eyes again for a bit.
A figure stepped in—yellow? Alphys? But she wasn’t alone. My heart stuttered when two emerald lights pierced the gloom. I tried to speak, but only a rasp escaped.
“Chara!!”
Nope. That was fake. Hallucination. Delirium. There’s no way Asriel’s here. My brain’s just finally breaking.
I closed my eyes. Just a little rest. Then I’ll fight. Then I’ll crawl my way to Lyra. Then I’ll stop Gaster. Then—
“Chara, no time to sleep now. Please.”
When I opened my eyes, the pain had dulled to a distant hum, like it wasn’t mine anymore. Most of the blood was gone. The worst wounds sealed, faint golden light still clinging to the air like dust.
“You’re here?”
“Yes.” he whispered, and kneeling beside me, he brushed my hair from my forehead. It was Asriel. He extended his hand, and I took it with all the strength I could muster.
“I’m sorry, Chara,” he said, voice trembling. “I’m sorry for making you wait. I—”
The words caught in his throat. He just pulled me into a hug.
It was awkward. My arms moved too slow. My head didn’t know where to go. But I let him hold me, because what else was I supposed to do?
But the moment I closed my eyes, tears fell anyway. My body remembered something I didn’t.
“I don’t feel it,” I said, voice cracking as I clutched his sweater. “I don’t feel anything, Azzy.”
His grip tightened.
“I can’t feel it,” I repeated. “I think I’m broken. I think I’m gone.”
Asriel was crying too. I felt the shudder of it in his chest, the wet sound of it in his throat. But he didn’t let go.
“It’s not your fault,” he whispered. “It’s not your fault. You’re still you. We’re going to fix this. Okay? We’ll fix this— together.”
“I think I killed everyone,” I mumbled. “I think I liked it. Or I didn’t care. Or—I don’t know.”
“Don’t—don’t say that. Don’t talk like that,” he said, but his voice broke halfway. “You were used. You were hurting. You didn’t choose this.”
My lips trembled. “I want to go back.”
“I know,” he whispered, hugging me tighter like he could hold me in one piece. “I know, Chara. But we have to move. We don’t have time. We’ll save her... we’ll save everyone. But you have to come with me now.”
I nodded.
"U-uh, Chara, I—I'm sorry too!" Alphys stammered behind us, her voice breaking. "I... I didn’t think Gaster would go this far, I-I swear! B-but there's still time, r-right? I—I-I can still fix this! I-I’ll, um, come up with something! A s-solution! T-to make monsterkind calm down, a-and—and I’ll find a way to break the barrier! I just… I just need a little more time—"
"You just shut your mouth." I hissed, barely looking back.
She flinched like I’d hit her and scurried out of the room.
"You know," Asriel muttered beside me, "I’d usually say 'that was rude,' but I fully agree with you right now."
We stepped out into the hallway.
Mom and Undyne were already there, waiting—pacing.
"My sweetest!" Mom rushed toward me and pulled me into a crushing hug. Her arms were warm, desperate. “My darling—I’m so sorry we didn’t find you sooner.”
I hugged her back. We should’ve told her everything from the start. Maybe she could’ve helped. Maybe—
Well. That’ll change.
Everything will change when Lyra rewinds time.
"I’m glad you’re okay punk. Sans and Papyrus ran ahead," Undyne said, already gripping her spear. "They think maybe—somehow they can talk sense into him. Make him stop."
"He’s not someone we can reason with," I said. "We need to move. Now."
Mom nodded and let me go. She always knew when things were worse than they looked.
Alphys led us deeper into the lab. Then we reached it. A small, windowless room, at the center was a massive device and Lyra was plucked into it. A thick cable ran from the back of her head into the machine, her body limp, her mouth slightly open.
Gaster stood beside her, arguing furiously with Sans and Papyrus.
Asriel stepped forward, fists clenched. “Lyra…”
“Gaster!” Mom’s voice rang out, thundering through the lab.
“Ah. The cavalry has arrived.”
"You have to stop," Undyne growled, stepping forward, spear raised. “If you won’t do it willingly—we’ll stop you by force.”
"BROTHER, PLEASE!" Papyrus shouted, desperation cracking through. “THIS ISN’T RIGHT.”
Gaster didn’t even flinch. He just sighed, annoyed.
"I can’t believe you dragged our little brother into this, Sans," he muttered, rubbing his temples like we were the ones making a mess of things. “I thought you were smarter than that.”
"he came on his own," Sans said flatly. “it’s not like anyone can stop papyrus when he wants to help someone.”
Gaster sighed again, louder this time.
"You just… you just can’t understand what I can." His voice trembled with strain. "I’m doing this for everyone’s sake. For the greater good."
"Bullshit," I spat “You’re doing this for yourself. You want to play god? Fine. But you’re not taking Lyra down with you.”
Gaster turned towards me, something eerie flickering in his eyes.
"I won’t let you ruin my life’s work just because you love her," he snapped, venom in every syllable. “She’s not a girl. She’s magic. She’s the answer to all of it. And it’s not like you can stop the process now.”
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Her SOUL was extracted already," he said quietly. "That—" he gestured toward Lyra, limp in the machine "—is just her shell. The machine’s drawing out the last drops of magic. She’s not here anymore."
Something inside me stopped.
Or maybe time did.
Or maybe I did.
I don’t know. I just stood there.
She was going to reset. She was going to fix everything. We were going to be whole again.
Undyne didn’t waste a second.
With a roar, she hurled her spear straight at Gaster.
He vanished in a blur of static and reappeared on the far side of the lab. The spear clanged into the wall, embedding deep and sparking violently.
I bolted forward.
Mom and Asriel were right behind me as we raced to Lyra’s side.
Toriel knelt beside me, her hands already glowing with healing light. The magic pooled over Lyra’s chest, trying to knit together whatever damage had been done. Asriel stood beside her, fists clenched, breathing hard as he looked down at the girl who had been our world.
Behind us, the room exploded into chaos.
Bones burst from the ground—Papyrus’s magic flaring in wild, erratic patterns. “BROTHER, PLEASE!” he cried, eyes glassy with tears. “I DON’T WANT TO FIGHT YOU!”
Gaster didn’t respond. His gaze flicked between the battle and the machine. He dodged another spear from Undyne, teleporting again, but I could see it—he was slowing down. The fatigue was setting in. He was stretched thin.
Sans appeared beside him in a flash, blasters whirring to life.
“don’t make me do this, gaster,” he muttered. “it ain’t gonna end well.”
Still, Gaster said nothing. Just kept weaving through attacks, each blink of movement sharper, more strained.
I turned back to Lyra and yanked hard at the cable connected to her neck. The metal screamed in protest, but I didn’t stop. Sparks showered my hands. With one last pull, the cable snapped free and the machine wailed like a dying beast.
Gaster materialized beside me.
“Step away,” he growled, hand raised.
Before he could strike, a searing bolt of magic slammed into his chest—Asriel. His power flared gold and red, burning with rage.
“I should’ve never trusted you!” Asriel shouted.
Gaster staggered back, coughing “I told you… this was for your own good. But no matter what I say, you won’t understand.”
Another blast from Asriel struck true.
It hit Gaster square in the chest. He gasped, eyes wide, as cracks of light spread from the point of impact across his body. His knees buckled, and he collapsed onto the cold floor.
He didn’t get up.
Asriel didn’t even glance at him again. He turned and dropped beside us, pouring magic into Lyra’s fading body alongside Toriel, their hands glowing brighter with desperation.
I couldn’t stop watching Gaster. Dust was already drifting from the edges of his coat.
Papyrus dropped to his knees beside him, sobbing, his bones trembling with every breath.
“BROTHER… YOU HURT A LOT OF PEOPLE.”
“I know, Papyrus…” Gaster’s voice cracked. “But I had to do this.”
“YOU—YOU SAID YOU LOVED US! WHY DIDN’T YOU LISTEN? I REMEMBER YOU HOLDING MY HAND WHEN I WAS LITTLE. I REMEMBER WANTING TO MAKE YOU PROUD…”
Papyrus reached out and took his brother’s fading hand into his own.
Sans stood a step away, not moving. Silent. His sockets darkened.
“papyrus… maybe you shouldn’t…”
“IT’S OKAY, SANS,” Papyrus said through tears. “I DON’T FORGIVE HIM. HE HURT TOO MANY PEOPLE. I’M JUST—SORRY HE ENDED UP LIKE THIS.”
Gaster’s cracked smile turned toward them both.
“You’re talking as if I’m dying.”
Sans finally looked at him.
“…heh. you’re talkin’ like you’re not.” A pause. “…guess we’re all fools in the end.”
“No… You’ll understand soon, brother.”
Sans glanced up at him, confused—then turned to look at me.
“Wait. don’t tell me he—”
And then—everything disappeared.
LYRA
My eyes fluttered open.
Slowly, then all at once. I jerked upright, lungs gasping as if I’d been drowning.
I was in my bed. Back home.
The warmth of the blanket wrapped around me, the familiar hum of the radiator. Morning light poured through my window, painting streaks across the carpet. Everything was still. Real. Ordinary.
He did it.
He really did it.
Gaster sent me home.
I sat there, stunned, my heart hammering in my chest. For a second I just... stared at my hands. They looked the same. I was still me. My skin was cold with sweat.
The ache in my chest tightened.
I scrambled out of bed, the sheets tangling around my legs, and lunged for my phone on the nightstand. My fingers shook as I unlocked it.
Everything felt normal and that was the worst part. Like none of it ever happened.
I called my mom.
Ring…Ring…Ring…
“Hello?” her voice answered, groggy. “What is it, darling? It’s 7am… Did something happen?”
“Mom!” I gasped. “I just… I just wanted to tell you you’re the greatest mom ever. I just… well… missed you.”
There was a pause. Then a laugh. “Haha, you’re cute. What happened? Did you have a dream?”
“No, no… I just—” My voice cracked. “I just wanted to say it. That’s all.”
“I love you too. But I gotta hang up—someone has to work, you know.”
“Sure thing, Mom. Love you.”
She hung up.
The silence after that call was suffocating. I was in my room my real room like a ghost haunting my own life. Everything was untouched. The posters, the books, the empty mug from last night’s tea. Like the world had never noticed I was gone.
I sat there for a long time, staring at the phone.
Why didn’t it feel like relief?
I got what I asked for, didn’t I? I got to come home. But then… why did I feel so empty?
I turned to my computer, heart pounding. I had to see it for myself. I had to know.
According to our deal, Gaster used my body as the core of the SAVE file splitting my soul from that world’s Lyra. I became something stable enough to let him RESET and SAVE, over and over again, until he carved out a future where Asriel and Chara could live in peace.
That was the condition.
No matter how many timelines it took, their happy ending had to happen everytime and I got to go home.
But… in exchange he got all of my power wrapped neatly in his hands.
Or…. Stay there, and become a living SAVE point forever frozen in time. I chose my home.
Does that make me a coward?
I powered the computer on. My hands hovered over the mouse. I clicked the icon.
Undertale launched.
Long ago, two races ruled over Earth: HUMANS and MONSTERS.
One day, war broke out between the two races.
After a long battle, the humans were victorious.
They sealed the monsters underground with a magic spell.
My stomach twisted.
It was the same.
Exactly the same.
Legend tells of an “angel” one who has seen the surface who will descend and bring us freedom.
The first child to fall into the Underground was Chara.
Saved by our prince, they became as siblings bound not by blood, but by something deeper.
Together, they ushered in a new era of peace.
Though still trapped beneath the earth, monsterkind dared to hope…
That one day, freedom would come.
Many followed children from your village, each descending the mountain.
One by one, they vanished into the dark.
And now…
you are the last to arrive.
I stared at the screen, frozen.
That wasn’t the old intro. That wasn’t the original.
That was new.
The screen flickered again.
If you see this, you made it out alive. Fascinating. I honored our agreement. You got your ending. I got my answer. You’ve been erased, down to your name. But don’t worry your sacrifice served its purpose. You showed me a world beyond the code... A world not bound by code. Curious how far one anomaly can reach.
I’ll be waiting.
—G.
Some part of me ached so violently I couldn’t breathe. I pressed a hand to my chest. My eyes burned. I didn’t even realize I was crying until the tears slipped down my cheeks.
So it worked. Asriel and Chara… they got their ending. They’re okay. They’re—
But no one would remember me…
Not Toriel.
Not Asriel.
And not—
“Chara,” I whispered.
They were the one I tried so hard to reach. To protect. And in the end… I had to leave them behind. And worse, they wouldn’t even remember me.
But I remembered them.
I pressed a hand over my chest.
“I’m sorry I didn’t say goodbye...”
And yet—
Just before I turned off the screen, something else flashed.
DO YOU WANT TO KNOW THE TRUTH?
Yes/No
…What the fuck?
Notes:
Soooooooooooooooo… what a ride, huh?
And guess what it’s not over yet! At the end of this chapter, I’m officially announcing a second book… or season?? I don’t even know what to call it, lmao. But yeah I will continue! I just need time to map everything out properly, which, uh, takes a looooong time :DI hope you enjoyed the ending as much as I enjoyed writing it. It was so exciting to explore Asriel’s POV ughhhhh I love him so much!!
Also… I drew Chara (secret favorite child <3) and wanted to share it with you! I’m not really an artist, so I know it’s not amazing or anything, but it’s how I always envisioned them. They’ve always felt androgynous to me, and I tried to capture that in the drawing.
I also drew Asriel and Lyra, but honestly… only Chara turned out okay, so they’re the only one I was brave enough to post. :PI’ll update on Tumblr when I’m ready to rock and roll with Season 2 and maybe I’ll post my drawings too. c: (I'm kinda shy now lol)
Anyway, thank you so much for reading my first fanfiction!! I used to only write original stories, but I thought, hey I love reading fanfic, so why not try writing one? And honestly, I was blown away by the support I received. You’re seriously the best, and I loveeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee every single one of you!
Have a good day, week, month... You know what? Have some good years.
I hope to see you again soon!